BsSRR 

m 


I 


»SRTRA^4D  SMITH 

CR£S   OF    BOOK* 

•iff}     ON--,  HE  ACM  3LVL>, 
VONG  BCACH,  CAUP. 


TWICE  CROWNED. 

A  STORY  OF 
THE  DAYS  OF  dUEEN  MARY. 


BY 

HARRIET  B.  McKEEVER, 

AUTHOR  OF  "SILVER  THKKAI>.-V'  "\VE~TBROOK  PARSONAGE,"  "MAUDE 
ASD  MIRIAM.,"    "1HE  XUEdERY  TKEASCKY,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


TtZ\V  YORK 

HURST  AND   COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 

CLAXTON,  REMSEN  &  HAFFELFINGER, 
in  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  "Washington. 


PREFACE. 


TN  the  characters  which  move  upon  these  pages,  the 
-*-  Author  has  been  strangely  affected  as  the  pages 
of  history  have  passed  before  her;  for  having  been 
accustomed  to  look  upon  the  wretched  Queen  as 
"  bloody  Mary,"  so  much  has  come  to  light  by  the 
researches  of  historians,  that  the  fact  seems  clear 
enough  that  she  was  not  that  naturally  cruel  person 
that  some  would  fain  have  us  believe.  Many  incidents 
in  her  sorrowful  life  prove  that  she  was  a  woman  with 
originally  tender,  womanly  feelings,  else  how  do  we 
account  for  her  love  of  children,  music,  flowers,  and 
friends? 

If  this  be  so,  what  must  then  have  been  the  crush- 
ing power  of  that  terrible  system  by  which  she  was 
transformed  into  an  intolerant,  unrelenting  bigot ! 
Gardiner  and  Bonner  were  the  master-spirits  of  those 
dark  days,  and  regarding  them  as  representatives  of 
God  to  her,  disobedience  to  them  was  rebellion  against 

God,  hence  her  persecuting  reign  of  terror. 

ill 


2047413 


viH  PBEPACK. 

Agnes  Strickland's  "  Queens  of  England  "  has  had 
much  to  do  with  forming  this  estimate  of  Queen 
Mary;  but  while  we  leave  her  with  the  righteous 
Judge,  these  historical  facts  should  lead  us  to  cherish 
more  devoutly  than  ever  the  blessings  brought  down 
to  us  by  the  great  Reformation,  and  to  rejoice  in  "  the 
liberty  wherewith  Christ  hag  made  us  free." 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  ,*., 

THK  MAY-QOTJEN IS 

CHAPTER  H. 
MASTEB  BBBKBLBY'S  PUPIL  .   a 


CHAPTER  HI. 
TEN  DAYS  OF  BOYALTY 


CHAPTER  IV. 
WOB  TO  ENGLAND  1 


CHAPTER  V. 

MABMADUKE  TO  GERALDINE 


CHAPTER  VL 
DAYS  OF  TBBMBLING    . 


CHAPTER  VIL 
THB  COUBT  LADY «7 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
THE  MYSTEEY  OF  INIQUITY 76 

CHAPTER  r:  . 
CHBISTMAS-TIDB  AT  LYNDHUBST  .   W 


CHAPTER  X. 
LADY  MAGDALEV'B  DIABY  . 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XL  MM 

THE  AXB  OF  QUEEN  MARY        .......  110 

CHAPTER  XII. 
LADY  MAGDALEN'S  DIARY  ........  123 


CHAPTER 

THB  CANXEB  AT  COUBT      ........  1S2 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  NEW  FOBESTEE  AT  LYNDHURST      ......  146 

CHAPTER  XV. 
QUEEN  MABT'S  BONFIRES    ........  158 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
SEED  WATERED  BY  BLOOD  ........  170 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
SNABES  FOB  THE  MAY-QUEEN    .......  182 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
LADY  MAGDALEN'S  DIABY 201 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
EXILES  FOB  CONSCIENCE'  SAKE 214 

CHAPTER  XX. 
FOB  THY  DEAR  SAKE 229 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL 242 

CHAPTER  yTTTT, 
SPRING  VIOLETS 256 

CHAPTER  XXIIL 
MAOTER  BERKELEY'S  CONFESSION     ......  261 


OOKTENT8.  it 

CHAPTER  XXIV.  F1M 

IDEHG8  FEOM  THE  EXILES 270 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
TRIED  IN  THE  FIKK ,  284 

CHAPTER  XXVL 
A  SHINING  MARK 294 

CHAPTER  XXVtt 
REMANDED  TO  THE  TOWEE 807 

CHAPTER  XXVIH. 
MAGDALEN  AT  ENGLEWOOD 815 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
"LONG  LIVE  QUEEN  ELIZABETH  I" 836 


CHAPTER  XXX. 
JOT-BELLS  AT  LYNDHURST 886 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 
SACKED  DUST 844 

CHAPTER  XXXIL 
FOLLOW  SHADOWS  .  .  860 


TWICE  CROWNED. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE   MAY  QUEEN. 

IT  is  the  early  spring-time  in  England,  when  a  mad 
happiness  goes  abroad  throughout  the  whole  realm  of 
nature.  It  is  moreover  a  time  of  peace  during  the  closing 
months  of  King  Edward's  holy  life,  when  the  kingdom 
enjoyed  a  few  years  of  blessed  respite  from  former  troubles. 

Our  story  opens  in  a  lovely  region  of  country  in  the 
north,  where  several  fine  estates  tower  up  in  their  stately 
grandeur,  surrounded  by  a  happy  tenantry,  on  the  borders 
of  a  rural  village,  where,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  a 
godly  minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  they  enjoy  in 
peace  the  ministry  of  the  blessed  Gospel. 

Lyndhurst,  the  seat  of  the  Earl  of  Carrington,  is  situ- 
ated in  the  midst  of  one  of  those  grand  old  parks  which, 
scattered  over  the  kingdom,  are  still  so  many  features  of 
beauty  in  an  English  landscape.  At  the  entrance  dwella 

a  worthy  pair,  the  lodge-keeper  and  his  wife,  Ralph  and 
2  18 


14  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Dorothy  Kenworthy,  with  their  only  daughter  Lettice,  a 
rustic  beauty  of  eighteen  years. 

It  is  the  first  of  May,  one  of  the  merriest  of  all  the 
holidays  in  England  at  that  remote  peiiod ;  and  in  the 
early  dawn,  a  blithe  and  joyous  company  of  lads  and 
lasses  with  horn  and  tabor  are  stopping  before  the  lodge. 

A  bright  face  appears  at  the  upper  window,  and  a 
musical  voice  calls  out,  "  I  will  be  with  you  in  a  trice ;" 
and  singing  a  lively  air,  she  bustles  around  the  room,  and 
is  soon  ready  to  join  the  party  below  who  are  on  their 
way  to  the  country  to  "  bring  in  the  May."  Running  into 
her  mother's  room,  she  stooped  to  kiss  her,  saying : 

"  Good-bye,  dear  mother ;  I  'm  to  be  Queen  of  May ; 
but  don't  rise  yet,  it  is  scarcely  day-dawn." 

In  another  minute,  the  bright  young  creature,  with 
basket  on  her  arm  and  the  light  of  happy  youth  in  her 
deep-blue  eye,  joined  the  somewhat  noisy  party.  Robin 
Heathcote,  a  youth  of  twenty,  in  silent  admiration  stood 
somewhat  apart,  but  they  had  not  gone  far,  ere  we  find 
him  close  by  the  side  of  the  fair  queen,  none  seeming  to 
dispute  his  right. 

With  baskets  on  their  arms,  to  the  sound  of  horn  and 
tabor,  they  are  out  in  search  of  the  sweet  hawthorn-blos- 
soms, which  are  now  filling  the  air  with  their  fragrance, 
the  red  May  and  the  pale  pink  May -buds  abounding 
everywhere. 

But  few  others  are  astir  at  this  early  hour;  here  and 
there  perchance  a  milkmaid,  with  a  pail  on  her  head,  and 


TWICE   CROWNED.  16 

skirts  pinned  up  to  clear  them  from  the  dew,  is  singing 
her  morning  song,  and  hailing  the  merry  party  as  they 
march  by.  Having  filled  their  baskets  with  the  lovely 
flowers,  they  are  resting  in  a  field  to  greet  the  rising  sun; — 
the  rosy  vapors  are  first  seen  faintly  in  the  east ;  increas- 
ing to  a  deeper  tint,  the  king  of  day  is  soon  flooding  the 
landscape  with  a  glow  of  splendor,  the  soft  green  grass 
mellowing  the  dazzling  white  of  the  daisies  and  the  glit- 
tering gold  of  the  buttercups.  In  the  midst  of  the  field 
rises  the  happy  skylark,  pluming  her  joyous  wing,  and 
singing  her  rapturous  song  as  she  soars  upward  to  the 
silvery  clouds  floating  in  the  blue  expanse.  The  air  is 
full  of  melody  —  the  cooing  of  the  gentle  ring-doves,  the 
harsh  cawing  of  the  rooks,  the  clear  shrill  note  of  the 
cuckoo,  and  high  above  all  other  sounds,  the  shriek  of  the 
jay,  to  be  drowned  by  the  louder  cry  of  the  woodpecker. 
On  their  return  home,  they  are  greeted  too  by  the  bleat- 
ing of  sheep,  the  tinkling  of  their  bells,  and  the  soft  low- 
ing of  the  cows.  As  the  sun  mounts  upward,  the  air  is 
full  of  butterflies  of  every  lovely  hue,  and  the  beea  too  are 
out  on  their  foraging  expeditions  after  honey. 

Passing  by  the  farm-houses,  every  door  and  window  ia 
dressed  with  the  lovely  May  -  buds,  and  standing  at  the 
gates,  or  looking  out  of  the  windows,  many  of  the  peas- 
antry are  greeting  the  merry  company  as,  with  hawthorn- 
blossom  on  every  brow,  they  mutually  hail  the  advent  of 
the  sweet  month  of  May.  Stopping  at  the  lodge,  the 
party  separate,  bidding  the  young  queen  to  be  ready 


16  TWICE   OEOWNED. 

when  they  call  for  her  at  a  later  hour,  for  the  dressing  of 
the  May-pob  would  occupy  some  time.  Robin  whispered 
something  in  the  ear  of  the  young  queen,  that  brought  a 
Bwift  blush  to  her  lovely  face,  and  the  murmured  reply : 

"  I  trow  that  thou  art  growing  foolish,  Robin  Heath- 
cote." 

The  breakfast-table  was  neatly  spread  waiting  for  the 
queen. 

"  Here  is  something  that  thou  likest,  Lettice,"  said  the 
mother.  "  Robin  brought  it  yesternight,  as  tender  a  young" 
hare  as  could  be  found,  and  some  good  fresh  manchets, 
and  sweet  butter  —  thou  must  eat  a  good  breakfast,  child, 
or  this  early  morning  ramble  harmeth  thee." 

Quickly  dispatched,  we  find  the  mother  and  child 
admiring  the  pretty  gown  that  lay  out  upon  the  bed, 
ready  for  the  young  queen ;  but  Lettice  was  too  dutiful  to 
leave  all  the  day's  work  for  mother,  and  so  with  a  swift 
step  and  light  fingers  she  helped  to  settle  the  house  for 
the  day,  and  then  dressed  herself  to  wait  for  the  escort. 

The  guests  are  assembling  around  the  May-pole,  and 
the  young  people  of  the  two  noble  families  are  not  too 
proud  to  grace  the  coronation,  for  Lettice  Kenworthy 
was  a  general  favorite,  and  moreover,  a  foster-sister  of 
the  Lady  Geraldine  Ormsby,  eldest  daughter  of  the  Earl 
of  Carrington.  Lord  Algernon,  a  young  man,  Edward,  a 
youth  of  fourteen,  and  two  children,  Sibyl  and  Lucy, 
represented  the  family  of  the  Earl,  and  the  ladies  Mag- 
dalen and  Viola  Tressilian  that  of  the  Earl  of  Frothing- 


TWICE  OBOWKED.  17 

ham,  residing  at  Englewood,  a  neighboring  seat,  Ix>rd 
Marmaduke  Fitzhugh,  evidently  on  very  familiar  terms 
with  the  family  at  Lyndhurst,  and  Master  Berkeley,  tutor 
of  the  family  and  rector  of  the  church,  made  up  the 
party,  who,  under  the  shade  of  a  broad  old  oak,  waited 
for  the  procession  on  the  village  green.  The  May-pole, 
high  as  the  mast  of  a  vessel,  was  elegantly  decorated  with 
gay  streamers  of  bright-colored  ribbons  and  wreaths  of 
flowers,  and  a  bower  for  the  youthful  queen,  adorned  in 
the  same  manner,  was  ready  to  receive  the  sovereign  of 
the  day;  for  it  was  the  custom  for  her  not  to  join  in 
the  merry  sports,  but  to  sit  apart  in  royal  state. 

But  the  spectators  were  on  the  qui  vive,  for  the  sound 
of  horn  and  tabor  proclaimed  the  advance  of  the  queen. 
Arrayed  in  a  white  gown  presented  by  the  Lady  Geraldine, 
looped  with  flowers  which  her  own  fair  hands  had  so 
tastefully  arranged,  truly  Lettice  was  a  lovely  Queen 
of  May ;  and  when,  crowned  with  a  wreath  of  pink  May- 
buds,  she  stood  in  her  modest  beauty  amid  the  admiring 
throng,  the  sun  shining  down  upon  her  golden  ringlets, 
flowing  over  her  fair  shoulders,  it  was  a  picture  that  was 
remembered  in  after  years,  when  Lettice  appeared  again 
in  another  and  holier  character.  A  soft  smile  stole  over 
her  lovely  features,  as  she  stood  with  look  cast  down  upon 
the  ground ;  but  for  a  moment  she  raised  her  dark-blue 
eyes  heavenward  with  an  abstracted  look,  that  seemed  to 
pierce  the  clouds. 

Lord  Algernon  and  Lord  Marmaduke  often  joined  the 

a*  B 


18  TWICE   OBOWNED. 

meny  lasses  that  danced  around  the  May-pole  through 
the  day,  and  the  ladies  frequently  visited  the  youthful 
queen  in  her  bower  of  May-buds,  conversing  pleasantly 
with  the  occupant,  whose  chief  charm  was  her  sweet  and 
unaffected  modesty.  Although  born  of  humble  parents, 
there  was  a  degree  of  refinement  about  the  young  girl  that 
drew  all  hearts,  for  it  came  from  a  gentle,  loving  nature. 
The  rose  and  lily  vied  with  each  other  in  the  delicacy  of 
her  complexion,  the  deep-blue  eyes  expressive  of  tender 
and  holy  feeling,  and  the  crown  of  golden  hair,  reminded 
one  of  the  pictures  of  angels  in  the  works  of  the  old  mas- 
ters. From  earliest  childhood,  Lettice  had  seemed  like 
one  of  those  of  whom  it  is  said,  in  its  literal  sense : 

"  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Walter  Berkeley  had  taken  especial  pains  in  the  in- 
struction of  this  sweet  saint,  for  he  had  seen  many  marks 
of  the  Spirit's  teaching  in  her  youthful  piety,  and  she 
was  therefore  more  than  usually  intelligent  in  religious 
matters,  coming  once  a  week  to  the  study  at  Lyndhurst, 
to  receive  instruction  from  the  lips  of  the  good  minister. 

Robin  was  frequently  by  the  side  of  the  young  girl,  who 
was  evidently  more  pleased  with  this  quiet  converse  in  the 
bower  than  with  the  dancing  around  the  May  -  pole. 
Robin  Heathcote  was  the  son  of  a  thrifty  farmer  near  by, 
attached  from  childhood  to  the  fair  Queen  of  May.  In- 
dustrious and  pious,  the  intimacy  has  always  been  en- 
couraged by  the  parents,  and  it  is  generally  understood 
that  when  Robin  has  reached  the  years  of  manhood,  the 


TWICE   CB  OWNED.  19 

two  are  to  unite  their  destinies.  Very  sweet  and  holy  is 
their  intercourse,  side  by  side  in  the  house  of  God,,  always 
together  at  the  table  of  the  Lord,  wandering  at  sunset 
after  the  toils  of  the  day  are  over  through  the  green  lanes 
around  Lyndhurst,  mutually  interested  in  the  same  pur- 
suits, fond  of  the  same  music,  hoping  for  the  same  blessed 
rest  beyond  the  grave,  Robin  and  Lettice  were  very  happy 
in  their  sweet  dream  of  youth,  hoping  at  some  future  day 
to  find  it  realized. 

But  we  will  turn  aside  for  awhile  to  Lord  Algernon 
and  the  Lady  Magdalen. 

Having  lived  on  adjoining  estates,  the  two  families  had 
always  been  upon  terms  of  intimacy ;  but  there  was  one 
barrier  between  the  two,  which  may  hereafter  bring  sor- 
row, for  the  family  at  Englewood  were  Romanists,  and 
that  at  Lyndhurst  staunch  Protestants.  The  Earl  of 
Frothingham  had  married  a  Spanish  lady,  who  had 
brought  over  with  her  a  priest  of  rigid  and  intolerant 
zeal.  Father  Alphonso  had  educated  the  daughters,  and 
had  endeavored  to  break  off  the  intimacy  between  the  two 
families,  but  the  attachment  of  the  young  members  of  the 
household  had  thus  far  resisted  all  his  efforts,  for  the  Lady 
Magdalen  Tressilian  and  the  Lady  Geraldine  were  bosom- 
friends  ;  so  close  and  constant  had  been  the  intercourse, 
that  the  parents  of  Magdalen  did  not  stop  to  consider  the 
danger  of  such  an  intimacy  between  Algernon  Ormsby 
and  their  daughter. 

After  the  coronation,  we  find  the  two  straying  off  by 


20  TWICE   CROWNED. 

themselves,  to  pluck  the  lovely  flowers  that  abounded 
everywhere. 

"  Here  are  your  favorites,  Magdalen,"  said  the  young 
man,  plucking  some  sweet  Spring  violets. 

"They  remind  me  of  the  sweet  May  Queen,  Algernon," 
was  the  reply,  as  she  inhaled  their  delicious  fragrance. 

"  Here  is  an  emblem  of  yourself,  Magdalen,"  said  her 
companion,  bending  upon  her  a  look  of  deep  affection, 
and  laying  in  her  hands  a  pure  white  lily. 

With  a  deep  blush  she  received  the  flower — it  was 
indeed  a  fit  emblem  of  the  lovely  girl,  for  stately  and  fair 
as  that  queenly  flower  she  stood  among  her  companions, 
so  different  from  the  English  type  of  beauty.  She  had 
the  softest  and  fairest  tint  of  the  brunette,  with  almond- 
shaped  dark  eyes,  shaded  by  lashes  that  swept  over  her 
fair  cheek,  softening  their  brilliant  lustre,  massy  folds  of 
glossy  black  hair,  and  coral  lips,  around  which  played 
the  ever  changing  feelings  of  a  highly  sensitive  nature. 
It  was  seldom  that  they  spoke  of  their  differing  faith, 
for  such  allusions  always  brought  with  them  a  painful 
consciousness  of  a  deep  gulf  that  could,  not  be  hedged 
over;  but  such  thoughts  were  speedily  dismissed,  and 
there  was  scarcely  a  day  passed  without  bringing  the 
youthful  members  of  each  household  together. 

But  the  happy  May-day  is  over,  with  nothing  to  mar 
its  enjoyment ;  and  Lettice  and  Robin  are  walking  home 
together. 

"  What  wert  thou  thinking  of,  feir  Lettice,"  said  the 


TWICE   CROWNED.  21 

youth,  "  when  thou  didst  raise  thine  eyes  after  thou  wert 
crowned?  in  sooth  it  seemed  that  thou  didst  see  something 
beyond  this  world." 

"I  was  thinking  of  the  crown  of  glory  that  Master 
Berkeley  preached  about  on  Sunday  last,  Robin,  and  for 
a  short  space  I  almost  forgot  that  I  was  Queen  of  May." 
"  Thou  art  akin  to  heaven,  Lettice,  and  much  I  fear 
that  thou  wilt  take  an  early  flight  thither,  and  leave  me 
in  my  loneliness." 

Seated  around  the  table  at  the  lodge,  Lettice  brought 
out  her  gifts  which  the  no\>le  party  had  bestowed  upon 
the  fair  young  queen. 

Although  there  were  several  articles  of  taste  suited  to 
a  village  maiden,  such  as  most  young  girls  would  value 
highly,  Lettice  wa§  more  especially  pleased  with  a  hand- 
some service-book  which  the  Lady  Geraldine  had  given 
her,  and  which  she  was  so  well  qualified  to  use. 

"  See,  Robin ! "  said  the  young  girl,  "  what  pretty  pic- 
tures ! "  as  she  turned  over  to  several  illuminated  repre- 
sentations of  scenes  in  the  Saviour's  life. 

"  These  are  pretty  ribbons ! "  said  her  mother,  as  she 
held  up  several  knots  of  bright  colors. 

"  Yea,  mother  mine,  howbeit,  this  is  the  best  of  all," 
turning  over  the  leaves  of  her  book  of  Common  Prayer; 
"  these  will  quickly  fade,  but  this  tellath  of  what  will  last 
forever  I" 


CHAPTER  II. 

MASTER  BERKELEY'S  PUPIL. 

T  YNDHURST  is  an  ancient  castle  built  centuries 
-"  ago,  having  had  some  additions  made  to  it  in  later 
days ;  but  the  thick  stone  walls,  the  lofty  turrets,  the  win- 
dows with  their  small  panes  o'f  glass,  heavy  oaken  frames, 
and  massive  doors  of  the  same  old  wood,  "mark  its  anti- 
quity—  there  are  indications,  too,  of  its  having  been  a 
strong  fortress  of  defence  in  the  days  when  men  were 
scarcely  safe  in  their  own  castles.  The  furniture,  of  solid 
oak,  was  massive,  cumbrous,  and  heavily  carved,  but  the 
chairs  were  high-backed  and  straight,  the  tables  heavy  and 
clumsy,  the  bedsteads  with  lofty  slender  posts,  the  drapery 
of  rich  dark  colors,  and  in  one  ancient  room  especially, 
entirely  faded  with  age — no  carpets  were  upon  any  of  the 
floors,  save  in  the  sitting-room  of  the  countess,  where  one 
carpet  from  Eastern  looms  covered  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  a  great  luxury  in  those  days,  and  only  obtained 
from  Turkey. 

On  the  first  floor,  in  the  wing  facing  the  east,  are  the 
apartments  of  the  good  rector,  consisting  of  a  sleeping- 
room  and  study.  Very  pleasantly  situated  were  these 

retired  rooms;  and  here  we  find  the  Lady  Qeraldine  pur- 

22 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  23 

suing  her  studies  under  the  tuition  of  Master  Walter 
Berkeley,  for  such  was  the  title  bestowed  in  those  days 
upon  bishop  and  minister  alike. 

The  study  is  large  and  airy,  with  windows  looking  out 
upon  the  pleasance  on  one  side,  and  on  the  other  com- 
manding a  view  of  a  delightful  vista  in  the  green  park, 
leading  down  to  a  lake  that  flowed  on  one  side  of  the 
large  estate.  Deer  wandered  happily  among  the  grand  old 
trees,  many  so  tame  that  they  would  knock  with  their 
antlers  against  the  master's  window,  who  would  answer 
the  call  with  a  manchet,  or  sometimes  a  dainty  gift  of 
fruit. 

There  is  a  book-case  on  one  side  of  the  room  well  filled 
with  valuable  volumes,  a  heavy  table  with  writing-mate- 
rials in  abundance,  a  couch  for  the  master  when  weary, 
several  high-backed  chairs,  and  one  with  arms  well  cush- 
ioned. In  an  alcove  stands  an  organ,  on  which  both  mas- 
ter and  pupil  played  with  considerable  skill.  Several  old 
Scripture  pictures  adorned  the  walls ;  a  student's  cap  and 
gown  hung  upon  a  stand  in  the  corner  of  the  room ;  the 
only  article  of  taste  anywhere  seen  was  a  China  vase 
upon  the  study- table,  always  filled  with  flowers  by  the 
Lady  Geraldine. 

Seated  at  the  table  is  the  master,  a  man  of  thirty-five, 
with  a  broad  expansive  brow,  crowned  by  thin  hair,  that ' 
was  approaching  baldness,  and  an  eye  such  as  we  would 
imagine  to  have  belonged  to  the  Apostle  John,  so  full  of 
holy  and  benignant  love.  *  Opposite  to  him,  at  the  other  aide 


24  TWICE   CROWNED. 

of  the  table,  sits  the  Lady  Geraldine,  a  girl  of  eighteen,  of 
middle  height,  but  gracefully  formed  —  a  bright  English 
complexion,  regular  features,  and  a  dark-gray  eye  capable 
of  melting  into  softness,  of  firing  with  lofty  feeling,  or  of 
expressing  deep  and  earnest  thought,  which  was  the  gen- 
eral characteristic  of  that  highly  expressive  face.  A  pro- 
fusion of  rich  brown  hair,  waving  in  graceful  curls,  crowned 
the  young  girl,  and  gave  the  finishing  touch  of  beauty  to 
the  lovely  figure. 

Having  completed  her  course  of  instruction  under  Mis- 
tress Hastings,  the  governess,  Geraldine  was  now  the  pupil 
of  Master  Berkeley.  Highly  intellectual,  she  was  fond  of 
study,  and  was  an  excellent  Greek  and  Latin  scholar. 
Deeply  pious,  her  spiritual  mind  sought  for  light  in  the 
deep  things  of  God,  and  few  young  ladies  were  so  thor- 
oughly trained  as  Geraldine  in  all  that  concerned  a  truly 
Protestant  faith. 

"  Thou  seemest  strangely  depressed,  Master  Berkeley," 
said  the  young  girl. 

"There  hath  been  bad  news  from  London,"  was  the 
reply ;  "  the  King  is  declining  fast,  and  I  tremble  for  the 
future  of  England,  when  the  good  young  sovereign  is 
removed ! " 

"  The  Princess  Mary  is  the  next  in  the  succession,  is 
she  not  ?  "  inquired  the  pupil. 

"In  sooth  she  is,  my  child;  and  she  is  moreover  a 
bigoted  Romanist;  doubtless  she  will  overturn  all  that  the 
good  young  king  hath  done,  and  I  fear  much  that  the 


TWICE   CROWNED.  25 

faith  of  many  standeth  not  the  test  of  persecution,  should 
it  come." 

"  It  is  a  solemn  thought,  good  master,"  said  the  young 
girl,  with  an  earnest  look  upon  her  fair  young  face,  "  but 
we  are  told  that '  as  our  day,  so  shall  our  strength  be.' " 

"  It  may  be  that  some  faction  springeth  up  to  dispute 
the  title  to  the  crown,  Geraldine ;  but  either  way,  trouble 
lieth  before  the  English  people." 

"  Ours  hath  been  such  a  quiet,  happy  lot  during  King 
Edward's  reign,  Master  Berkeley,  that  we  can  scarcely 
bear  to  think  of  a  Popish  queen." 

"  The  Church  of  Rome  hath  ever  been  the  same ;  it  is 
her  boast  that  she  changeth  not ;  and  we  have  abundant 
proof  that  she  tolerateth  not  what  she  calleth  heretics. 
The  Spanish  Inquisition  is  an  instance  of  what  she  doeth 
when  she  hath  the  power." 

"  In  sooth,  good  master,  it  would  be  a  doleful  day  for 
England,  should  we  live  to  see  her  churches  turned  into 
Mass-houses ;  but  we  will  not  think  of  these  sad  things 
now ;  '  sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof.' " 

Opening  the  organ,  Geraldine  placed  a  seat  for  the 
master,  and  continued : 

"  Let  us  have  some  music :  sweet  sounds  have  a  strange 
power  to  drive  away  painful  thoughts." 

Turning  over  the  leaves  of  the  music-book,  he  selected 
one  of  St.  Bernard's  sweet  hymns,  and  the  two  voices 
joined  in  singing  that  ancient  melody  — 


26  TWICE  CBOWNB1*. 

"  O  Jesu,  King  most  wonderful, 
Thou  Conqueror  renowned, 
Thou  sweetness  most  infallible, 
In  whom  all  joys  are  found! 

"  When  once  Thou  visitest  the  heart 

Then  truth  begins  to  shine, 
Then  earthly  vanities  depart, 
Then  kindles  love  divine. 

"O  Jesu,  Light  of  all  below, 
The  Fount  of  living  fire, 
Surpassing  all  the  joys  we  know, 
And  all  we  can  desire. 

"Jesu,  may  all  confess  Thy  name, 

Thy  wondrous  love  adore; 
And,  seeking  Thee,  themselves  inflame 
To  seek  Thee  more  and  more. 

"  Thee,  Jesu,  may  our  voices  bless, 

Thee  may  we  love  alone; 

And  ever  in  our  lives  express 

The  image  of  Thine  Own." 

"  In  sooth,  it  is  enough,  good  master,"  said  Geraldine, 
*  to  know  that  He  is  ours,  for  then  all  else  that  is  best  for 
us  followeth.'* 

"  Hold  on  to  thy  precious  faith,  my  daughter,  through 
evil  and  through  good  report,  and  the  Lord  careth  for  all 
the  rest." 

Just  then,  the  music  of  childish  laughter  called  the  two 
to  the  window,  and  coming  over  the  lawn  before  the  castle 
were  Lord  Marmaduke  Fitzhugh,  Sibyl  and  Lucy  Ormabf  , 


TWICE    CROWNED.  27 

holding  each  a  hand,  and  chatting  merrily  with  the  young 
nobleman,  who  laughing  said  : 

"Thou  seest,  Geraldine,  that  these  two  fairies  have 
taken  me  captive,  and  there  is  no  escape." 

The  young  lady  opened  the  door  that  led  out  upon  the 
lawn,  and  advancing  toward  the  party,  she  said  : 

"  Where  hast  thou  been  so  long,  Marmaduke,  for  thy 
epurs  tell  of  a  ride  on  this  bright  morning." 

"  I  wot  that  thou  wert  among  thy  books,  Geraldine,  and 
I  rode  over  to  Granby  Lodge  to  see  Mistress  Templeton." 

"  Didst  find  her  well  ?  "  inquired  the  master,  who  had 
now  joined  the  party. 

"  Well,  but  somewhat  wearied  with  long  watching,  for 
her  aunt  hath  been  sick  for  a  fortnight ;  she  bade  me  tell 
thee  to  come  soon,  for  she  pineth  for  thy  company." 

The  master  returned  to  the  study,  and  the  children 
sported  awhile  with  Marmaduke  and  the  deer. 

"  Seest  thou  that  pretty  fawn  ? "  said  Sibyl ;  "  I  have 
named  her  Fan,  and  she  cometh  at  my  bidding — see,  Mar- 
maduke !  Fan !  Fan !  pretty  Fan,  come  here ! " 

And  the  gentle  creature  came  skipping  to  the  child, 
rubbing  her  head  against  Sibyl's  fair  hand. 

"  I  have  something  in  my  pocket  always,"  said  the 
child,  taking  out  an  apple  and  handing  it  to  the  animal. 

The  young  nobleman  stood  smiling  at  the  pretty  pic- 
ture, and  turning  to  Geraldine,  he  said  : 

"Kindness  is  ever  winning  —  why  don't  men  learn  les- 
sons from  the  dumb  creatures  ?  " 


28  TWICE    CROWNED. 

As  this  young  man  will  figure  largely  in  these  pages 
we  will  stop  a  minute  to  describe  him.  A  tall,  command- 
ing  figure,  an  open,  truthful  English  face,  with  an  eye 
steadfast  as  an  eagle's,  and  a  mouth  around  which  played 
sometimes  even  the  tenderness  of  woman,  Marmaduke 
stood  by  Geraldine's  side,  a  true  specimen  of  one  of  na- 
ture's noblemen.  His  home  was  in  London,  with  a  mother 
and  sister ;  for  Lord  Fitzhugh  had  long  since  slumbered 
with  his  fathers. 

Marmaduke's  visits  to  Lyndhurst  were  frequent,  and  as 
we  follow  the  young  nobleman  and  Geraldine  in  a  stroll 
through  the  lovely  park,  it  may  easily  be  seen  by  the  deep 
affection  in  the  face  of  the  young  man,  as  he  bends  his 
glance  upon  his  fair  companion,  how  great  is  the  attrac- 
tion that  brings  him  to  Lyndhurst  so  often. 

"  How  fareth  thy  good  mother,  Marmaduke  ?  "  inquired 
the  young  lady. 

"  Well,  but  anxious,  Geraldine,  for  the  health  of  the 
good  young  king  is  so  certainly  in  the  decline,  that  we 
Protestants  are  looking  to  the  future  with  many  fears ;  for 
the  bigotry  of  the  Princess  Mary  is  so  well  known,  that 
there  is  no  hope  for  us  should  she  be  our  future  queen." 

"  We  have  long  been  a  family  of  staunch  Protestants, 
Marmaduke ;  our  good  father  and  mother  ever  strong  on 
the  side  of  the  Gospel." 

"Let  us  not  look  for  dark  days  before  they  come, 
sweetheart,  for  if  we  are  the  Lord's,  we  are  safe  in  His 
hands," 


TWICE   CROWNED.  29 

"I  would  fain  have  you  all  here,  Marmaduke,  away 
from  the  noise  and  excitement  of  courts." 

"  That  cannot  be  now,  Geraldine." 

Rambling  over  the  cool  shades  of  the  park,  the  morn- 
ing hours  stole  rapidly  by;  but  it  is  now  the  dinner- 
hour,  and  reluctantly  we  find  the  two  returning  to  the 
castle.  It  is  an  interesting  group  that  gathers  around  the 
family  table. 

The  Earl  of  Carrington,  a  man  but  little  beyond  the 
prime  of  life,  a  truly  noble  Englishman ;  the  Countess,  a 
fine  specimen  of  a  true  mother ;  Lord  Algernon,  a  youth  of 
twenty-two,  a  worthy  representative  of  a  noble  house ;  Ed- 
ward, a  boy  of  fourteen ;  and  Sibyl  and  Lucy,  two  lovely 
children  of  eight  and  six,  with  Master  Berkeley,  Geral- 
dine, and  Marmaduke,  made  up  the  family  party. 

The  meal  passed  in  social  chat,  for  the  forms  of  court 
etiquette  had  not  laid  a  cold  hand  upon  the  spontaneous 
expression  of  youthful  enjoyment. 

"  I  have  twelve  rabbits  now,  father,"  said  Edward. 

"  Quite  a  family  to  take  care  of,  my  boy." 

"  They  are  the  prettiest  little  things,  just  as  lively  as  if 
they  were  a  month  old." 

"  What  say  you  to  a  ride  after  dinner,  children  ?  "  asked 
the  Earl. 

" On  the  ponies? "  said  the  three  in  tones  of  joy. 

"  Yes,  along  the  lake-shore.    Now,  is  not  that  fine  ?  " 

Not  much  more  dinner  was  eaten  by  the  trio,  and  beat- 
ing their  feet  almost  unconsciously  on  the  floor,  they 
8* 


80  TWICE   CROWNED. 

waited  somewhat  impatiently  for  the  signal  of  dismissal 
from  table ;  for  there  were  certain  forms  that  were  rigidly 
observed  at  Lyndhurst. 

Out  on  the  lawn  we  see  the  joyous  company,  the  good 
Earl  proudly  leading  the  party,  and  a  groom  bringing  up 
the  rear.  Accustomed  from  early  days  to  equestrian 
sports,  the  children  set  off  without  fear,  waving  their 
riding-whips  to  the  party  on  the  lawn,  who  watched  them 
as  long  as  their  light  laughter  could  be  heard. 

"  Happy  children  ! "  said  the  good  master ;  "  may  these 
blessed  days  long  continue !  " 

Marmaduke  prolonged  his  stay  until  after  Sunday, 
when  the  family  rode  to  St.  Jude's,  the  church  of  the 
parish.  It  was  an  old  building,  the  walls  covered  with 
ivy,  the  growth  of  many  passing  years ;  and  on  the  walls 
and  in  the  aisles  are  carved  the  names  of  many  noble 
families  who  had  long  slumbered  .in  the  dust. 

Over  the  chancel  and  around  the  walls  were  illuminated 
texts  of  Scripture — an  ever-present  testimony  to  the  open 
Gospel  of  those  days  in  the  history  of  England.  The  ser- 
vice-book of  Edward  the  Sixth  was  used  throughout  the 
realm,  and  Geraldine  felt  that  she  was  joining  in  chants 
that  had  been  sung  for  ages  by  saints  now  in  glory.  It 
was  a  communion  day,  and  bowed  around  the  table  of  th« 
Lord  knelt  the  Earl's  family,  the  humble  people  at  the 
lodge,  Robin  Heathcote  and  the  neighboring  peasantry, 
all  one  in  Christ  Jesus,  whose  feast  they  celebrated. 

A  sermon  full  of  gospel  truth  left  its  holy  teaching* 


TWICE    CBOWNED.  31 

upon  the  hearts  of  the  congregation,  and  wo  to  the  reign 
that  shall  close  the  mouth  of  such  a  faithful  witness  to  the 
true  Gospel ! 

The  people  lingered  within  the  church-door  and  in  the 
yard  to  receive  the  blessing  of  good  Master  Berkeley ;  and 
as  he  passed  out,  bending  upon  them  his  benignant  smile, 
with  a  word  of  comfort  for  one,  encouragement  for  another, 
and  a  gentle  hand  laid  upon  the  head  of  childhood,  it  wa§ 
plain  that  no  common  tie  bound  the  pastor  to  his  people: 
ft  tie  such  as  proud  priests  can  never  know. 


CHAPTER  III. 

TEN  DAYS  OP  ROYALTY. 

rjlHE  young  King  declined  still  more  rapidly  after 
-*•  Robert  Dudley  became  lord  of  the  bed-chamber ;  and 
his  latter  days  were  much  disturbed  by  the  political  cabala 
that  prevailed  with  reference  to  the  succession. 

Northumberland,  anxious  to  place  one  of  his  own  family 
in  power,  affected  much  conceit  for  the  health  and  com- 
fort of  the  King,  and  by  his  arts  obtained  great  power 
over  a  mind  enfeebled  by  disease ;  persuading  him  that,  in 
order  to  save  the  realm  from  the  curse  of  Popery,  it  was 
a  solemn  duty,  by  letters-patent,  to  set  aside  both  of  his 
sisters,  and  to  settle  the  succession  upon  Lady  Jane  Grey, 
a  lady  of  great  worth,  and  warmly  attached  to  the  cause 
of  Protestantism.  He  allowed  himself  to  be  thus  per- 
suaded ;  and  it  is  said  that,  having  accomplished  their  am- 
bitious ends,  the  physicians  of  the  unfortunate  youth  were 
dismissed,  and  he  was  placed  under  the  care  of  an  ignorant 
woman,  who  declared  that  she  could  cure  him  in  a  short 
time. 

While  the  King  was  evidently  approaching  the  grave, 
Northumberland,  with  indecent  haste,  prepared  to  solem- 
nize the  marriage  of  Lady  Jane  Grey  with  his  son  Lord 

82 


TWICE    CBOWNED.  83 

Guilford  Dudley;  and  at  the  same  time,  in  order  still 
further  to  fortify  himself,  two  other  marriages  were  pro- 
jected— that  of  Lady  Catharine  Grey  with  Lord  Herbert, 
son  of  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  and  also  his  own  daughter 
with  Lord  Hastings,  eldest  son  of  the  Earl  of  Huntingdon. 
These  weddings  were  celebrated  with,  great  pomp  and 
festivity,  exciting  still  further  the  hatred  of  the  people 
toward  Northumberland,  in  the  time  of  the  Bang's  danger- 
ous illness  and  approaching  death. 

There  is  a  gallant  company  of  gay  lords  and  ladies  on 
the  lawn  before  Sion  House,  the  residence  of  Lady  Jane 
Grey,  about  to  set  out  on  a  hunting-party  through  the 
park,  a  favorite  sport  with  the  nobility  in  those  days. 

The  rich  riding-dress  of  the  ladies,  the  horsemanship 
of  the  gentlemen  anxious  to  display  their  skill,  the  bay- 
ing of  the  hounds  impatient  to  be  off,  had  called  the  Lady 
Jane  to  the  front  window  to  look  at  the  gay  cavalcade, 
when,  perceiving  the  approach  of  her  tutor  Roger  Ascham, 
she  hastened  down  to  him  in  the  library. 

Greeting  her  with  a  kindly  smile,  he  said  : 

"  How  cometh  it,  I  pray,  that  thou  art  not  with  the  gay  • 
party  in  the  lawn,  Lady  Jane  ?  " 

"  Such  like  noisy  sports  suit  me  not,  good  master,"  replied 
the  young  lady,  "  for  in  sooth,  thou  knowest  that  I  would 
rather  spend  a  quiet  day  with  Plato,  than  to  take  pleasure 
in  worrying  the  poor  hunted  deer." 

"  Thou  art  strangely  unlike  other  young  maidens  of  noble 


34  TWICE   CROWNED. 

blood,  for  it  seemeth  as  though  they  are  all  wild  with  mer- 
riment out  there." 

Not  yet  seventeen,  the  Lady  Jane,  though  not  what  is 
generally  styled  beautiful,  was  lovely,  if  youth,  gentleness, 
and  modest  dignity  constitute  feminine  attractions. 

"Howfareth  the  King  to-day,  Master  Ascham?"  in- 
quired the  young  lady,  anxiously. 

The  countenance  of  the  tutor  fell  as  he  replied,  sadly : 

"Fading  daily,  and  the  more  speedily  since  Robert 
Dudley  hath  charge  of  the  bed-chamber,  for  it  is  a  com- 
mon saying  now,  when  one  is  ailing,  '  When  I  'm  sick, 
don't  give  me  one  of  Leicester's  cordials — that  is  all;* 
and  moreover,  it  is  whispered,  that  a  poisoned  nosegay 
had  been  given  to  the  pretty  boy  at  New- Year's  tide, 
which  hath  h/ought  him  into  this  deadly  languishment. 
Sad  to  think  what  poison  may  lie  beneath  lovely  flowers  I " 

"  Dost  think  the  case  one  of  mortal  sickness?" 

"  Doubt  it  not,  Lady  Jane,  the  days  of  our  good  young 
king  are  numbered — blessed  for  himl  but  woe  to  Eng- 
land when  the  Princess  Mary  reigns ! " 

An  hour  spent  in  serious  converse  left  the  two  op- 
pressed with  sadness,  and  ere  the  master  departed,  Lady 
Jane  ordered  refreshments,  of  which  the  tutor  partook 
sparingly,  although  a  delicate  manchet  and  some  fine 
fruit  were  on  the  salver. 

A  very  few  days  terminated  the  life  of  the  young  king ; 
but  for  political  reasons,  a  double  guard  was  placed  around 
the  royal  apartments,  for  fear  that  the  news  should  be- 


TWICE   CROWNED.  36 

come  public,  and  Northumberland  be  thus  defeated  in 
obtaining  possession  of  the  Princess  Mary. 

The  Lady  Jane  herself  had  been  kept  profoundly  igno- 
rant of  the  plots  that  surrounded  her,  but  further  dissimu- 
lation was  impossible,  and  Northumberland,  accompanied 
by  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  and  others 
of  the  nobility,  sought  an  interview  with  their  unsuspecting 
victim. 

Ushered  into  Lady  Jane's  presence,  Northumberland 
was  the  first  to  break  the  silence.  Kneeling  before  the 
astonished  lady,  he  spake : 

"  We  came  to  acquaint  our  lawful  sovereign  with  the 
news  of  King  Edward's  death,  and  by  letters-patent  signed 
by  the  king's  hand,  to  offer  homage  to  our  gracious  lady 
as  Queen  of  England! "Starting  to  her  feet,  with  terror  on 
every  feature,  she  exclaimed : 

"What  meaneth  all  this  mummery?"  and  turning  to 
the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  she  continued,  in  tones  of  agony, 
"What  saith  the  duke,  my  father?" 

"  That  it  is  e'en  as  Northumberland  declareth,  for  thou 
wilt  be  proclaimed  queen  to-day." 

With  a  piercing  shriek,  the  hapless  young  lady  fell 
upon  the  floor  in  a  swoon. 

On  recovering,  she  looked  around  in  vain  for  help,  for 
on  bended  knee,  each  of  the  nobles  did  homage  to  the 
young  queen. 

"This  cannot  be,"  she  cried;  "for,  my  lords,  you  all 
know  full  well  that  the  Princesses  Mary  and  Elizabeth 


38  TWICE   CROWNED. 

are  the  rightful  heirs  —  I  see  naught  but  misery  and 
danger  which  way  I  look."  Clasping  her  hands,  she 
turned,  with  her  fair  face  bathed  in  tears,  to  her  husband : 
"  What  sayest  thou,  Lord  Dudley  ?  " 
.  "It  is  a  thing  accomplished,  and  your  grace  cannot 
withstand  the  will  of  the  young  king,  or  the  determination 
of  those  in  possession  of  your  royal  person." 

"  Have  pity  on  me,  Guilford !  Leave  me  in  my  quiet 
home;  do  not  thrust  upon  one  so  unfit  for  the  intrigues  of 
a  court,  the  terrible  cares  of  royalty." 

"  It  cannot  be ;  —  it  is  too  late  to  retrace  our  steps ;  — 
be  silent,  I  entreat  your  Grace ! " 

Then  the  young  lady  fell  into  convulsive  weeping,  and 
the  Duke  of  Suffolk  bitterly  reproached  her,  while  it  is 
eaid  that  her  mother-in-law,  the  duchess,  laid  violent 
hands  upon  the  unfortunate  young  queen. 

Sinking  down  upon  a  couch,  she  clasped  her  hands, 
saying : 

"  I  feel  that  I  am  powerless ;  but  when  the  day  of  doom 
hath  come,  ye  will  all  bear  me  witness  that  I  am  clear  of 
complicity  in  this  matter." 

"  Your  grace  is  surrounded  by  able  statesmen,  a  wise 
council,  and  Northumberland  will  soon  be  at  the  head  of 
a  powerful  army,"  said  Lord  Guilford.  "Be  guided  by 
ehese,  and  all  will  yet  be  well." 

A  wan,  sickly  smile  passed  over  the  fair  .young  face,  as 
she  replied : 

"Since  there  seemeth   no   help,  may  heaven   defend 


TWICE   CBOWNBD.  37 

us,  and  guide  us  in  the  stormy  path  that  lieth  before 
usl" 

Without  further  delay,  Northumberland  prepared  to 
convey  the  young  Queen  to  the  Tower,  where  it  was  the 
custom  for  a  new  sovereign  to  pass  the  first  few  days. 
Orders  were  given  to  proclaim  the  Lady  Jane  throughout 
the  kingdom,  but  they  were  only  executed  in  London  and 
the  neighborhood. 

No  applause,  however,  followed,  the  people  generally 
hearing  the  proclamation  with  ominous  silence  and  con- 
cern. 

But  an  hour  or  two  was  allowed  the  new  Queen  to 
prepare  for  a  departure  from  her  quiet  home,  Mrs.  Ellen, 
her  favorite  maid,  with  trembling  hands  assisting. 

"Alas!  Mistress  Ellen,"  said  the  lady,  " could  they  not 
leave  me  in  my  happy  home?  Sad  forebodings  fill  my  heart, 
for  in  sooth,  no  good  cometh  of  such  like  hot  and  hasty 
work." 

Tears  filled  the  waiting- woman's  eyes,  as  she  replied : 

"  Heaven  defend  the  young  queen  of  England  I " 

"  Call  me  not  so,  good  Mistress  Ellen,  for  that  I  am  not 
in  truth,  and  thou  wilt  see  me  here  anon,  I  trow ;  but 
take  thou  good  care  of  the  poor  people,  —  remember 
Dame  Finch  and  Gatty  Holmes'  little  children,  —  take 
care  of  my  pretty  merlin  and  my  gay  jennet,  they  will 
miss  me.  And  now  I  am  ready  —  thou  wilt  not  fail  to 
pray  for  me  when  I  am  at  court." 

At  three  o'clock,  attended  by  Northumberland  and  the 


38  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Counsellors,  Lady  Jane  was  escorted  to  the  Tower  in  a  barge 
of  queenly  state,  and  there  received  as  the  sovereign.  At 
five  o'clock  the  king's  death  and  her  accession  were  pro- 
claimed ;  but  few  cried,  "  God  save  Queen  Jane ! "  and 
thus  the  hapless  lady  commenced  her  evanescent  reign. 

Holding  her  court  in  a  suite  of  apartments  prepared  for 
that  purpose,  most  unwillingly  she  acted  as  Queen  of 
England,  while  Northumberland,  hearing  that  there  was 
a  rising  in  favor  of  the  Princess  Mary,  set  forth  with  eight 
thousand  foot  and  two  thousand  horse  to  defend  the  claims 
of  his  daughter-in-law.  But,  to  his  dismay,  there  was  no 
enthusiasm ;  and,  as  he  rode  along,  he  said  to  Lord  Grey: 

"  See  how  the  people  press  forward  to  see  us ;  but  not 
one  of  them  saith,  '  God  speed  you ! ' " 

In  truth,  the  Duke's  party  melted  away,  and  the  Duke 
of  Suffolk,  hearing  how  his  daughter's  supporters  were 
falling  off  to  the  Princess  Mary,  entered  the  young  queen's 
chamber  to  tell  what  he  considered  evil  tidings,  but  to  her 
most  joyful  news. 

"  Thou  puttest  off  thy  royal  robes,  daughter,"  said  the 
Duke,  "and  contentest  thyself  with  private  life  hence- 
forth." 

"Heaven  knoweth  with  what  full  content  I  hail  the 
summons,  for  I  consented  only  to  please  thee  and  my  good 
husband,  the  Lord  Dudley." 

And  thus  ended  the  ten  days'  reign  of  the  young  Queen 
Jane. 

The  barge  is  again  at  the  Tower,  but  not  in  queenly 


TWICE   CROWNED.  39 

Btate  now ;  and  the  fair  young  girl,  disrobed  of  royalty,  is 
treading  with  light  footsteps  down  the  stairs  that  lead  to 
the  water,  attended  by  only  a  few,  with  a  heart  longing 
for  the  cool  shades  of  Sion  House. 

It  was  soon  in  sight,  and  she  remembered  with  how 
many  tears,  but  ten  days  since,  she  bade  farewell  to  its 
sweet  seclusion.  There  are  tears  again  bathing  the  fair 
face,  but  they  are  those  of  joy  now ;  and  taking  her  hus- 
band's hand,  she  said : 

"  Art  glad,  my  lord,  that  we  turn  our  faces  to  a  private 
home  ?  " 

"I  would  fain  have  seen  thee  queen,  Lady  Jane,  for 
thou  wouldst  have  graced  a  throne,  and  kept  down  Popery; 
we  shall  see !  we  shall  see ! " 

But  they  are  at  home,  and  in  that  one  word  there  was 
the  sweetest  thought  of  rest  to  the  wearied  occupant  of 
the  Tower. 

After  the  members  of  her  own  family,  Mistress  Ellen 
was  the  first  to  welcome  her  young  mistress,  kissing  her 
fair  hand,  and  saying : 

"  It  is  better  to  be  queen  of  Sion  House,  my  lady,  than 
to  have  thy  young  head  distraught  with  a  thousand  cares, 
as  Queen  of  England." 

"  In  sooth,  thou  speakest  truth,  but  I  am  very  -weary ; 
attend  me  to  my  room." 

For  a  day  or  two  there  were  many  visits  of  condolence, 
which  the  Lady  Jane  rejected  with  a  smile  of  wcndroug 
sweetness. 


40  TWICE   CROWNED. 


"Rather  give  me  joy  of  the  great  deliverance  from 
days  and  nights  of  woe,  for  that  only  waiteth  upon  the 
Queen  of  England." 

There  was  one,  however,  who  came  with  words  of  cheer, 
—  good  Master  Ascham. 

"  I  saw  thy  barge,  Lady  Jane,  on  its  way  to  the  Tower," 
said  the  good  man,  "  with  a  heavy  heart,  for  I  knew  that 
no  good  would  come  of  such  an  accession ;  but  I  cannot 
tell  thee  with  what  joy  I  hail  thee  in  thy  quiet  home,  as 
Lady  Jane  Dudley." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WOE  TO  ENGLAND! 

ITTE  turn  now  to  the  Princess  Mary. 

In  order  to  obtain  possession  of  her  person,  a  letter 
had  reached  her,  summoning  her  to  the  sick-bed  of  the 
young  king;  and,  setting  out  in  haste,  she  might  have 
fallen  into  the  trap,  had  not  intelligence  been  sent  to  her 
of  the  king's  death,  by  a  goldsmith  who  met  her  at  Hod- 
desden.  The  messenger  was  a  man  of  mystery,  and  the 
queen  was  somewhat  doubtful;  but  not  despising  the 
warning,  she  diverged  from  the  London  road  toward  Suf- 
folk, with  all  her  train  of  attendants.  Wearied  out  with 
perplexity  and  fatigue,  she  was  sheltered  one  night  under 
the  roof  of  Mr.  Huddleston,  a  zealous  Roman  Catholic ; 
and  before  sunrise,  with  her  retinue,  commenced  her  ardu- 
ous journey,  after  having  offered  up  her  devotions  ac- 
cording to  the  rites  of  her  religion. 

Hurrying  in  her  journey,  she  was  received  loyally  at 
Bary  St.  Edmunds ;  and  pushing  on,  crossed  the  river, 
and  arrived  safely  at  Kenninghall,  in  Norfolk. 

By  this  time  the  news  of  the  king's  death  was  generally 
known.  She  wrote  to  noblemen  throughout  the  realm, 

summoning  them  to  her  defence,  and  immediately  to  the 
4*  41 


42  TWICE    CROWNED. 

council,  referred  to  her  brother's  death  with  feeling,  telL 
ing  them  "  that  she  knew  of  all  their  schemes ; "  but  con- 
cluded with  the  offer  of  amnesty,  if  they  would  proclaim 
her  in  London  as  their  sovereign.  This  was  dated  July 
9th.  On  the  next  day,  the  council  proclaimed  Lady  Jane 
Grey  Queen  of  England.  Their  answer  to  the  Princess 
Mary  was  insulting,  branding  her  with  the  gross  name  of 
illegitimacy,  and  advising  her  to  submit  to  her  sovereign 
lady,  Queen  Jane. 

The  spirit  of  the  Tudors  was  aroused ;  she  took  prompt 
measures  at  once  to  maintain  her  rights,  and  displayed 
wonderful  courage  and  prudence. 

The  Queen  had  neither  money,  soldiers,  nor  advisers. 
Sir  Thomas  Wharton,  the  steward  of  her  household,  and 
her  ladies,  were  her  only  assistants  in  the  bold  step.  Find- 
ing that  the  country  here  was  too  open,  and  the  house  not 
strong  enough  to  stand  a  siege,  she  sought  headquarters 
within  an  easy  ride  of  the  eastern  coast,  whence  she  could 
embark  for  the  opposite  shores  of  Holland,  and  with  this 
intention,  left  Kenninghall  on  the  next  day,  mounted  on 
horseback,  attended  by  her  ladies  and  a  few  faithful 
knights  that  she  had  gathered  around  her,  and  never 
slackened  her  bridle  till  she  reached  Framlingham,  a 
town  deeply  embosomed  in  the  Suffolk  woodlands,  about 
twenty  miles  from  Kenninghall.  The  treble  circle  of 
moats  which  girded  the  hillside,  town,  and  fortress  of 
Framlingham  were  then  full  and  efficient,  and  the  whole 
defence  in  repair.  Mary  arrived  after  night-fall,  at  the 


TWICE   OBOWWED.  43 

head  of  a  small  cavalry  force,  destined  to  form  the  nucleus 
of  a  great  army. 

The  picturesque  train  of  knights  in  warlike  harness, 
and  their  men-at-arms  guarding  equestrian  maids  of  honor, 
with  the  heiress  of  the  English  crown  at  their  head,  wended 
their  way  by  torchlight  up  the  wooded  eminence  on  which 
the  old  town  was  built.  Thus  they  passed  on  over  two  deep 
moats,  and  paused  at  length  beneath  the  embattled  gate- 
way, surmounted  by  the  arms  of  Howard.  Standing 
within  the  magnificent  area  formed  by  the  arching  towers 
of  Framlingham  castle,  Mary  felt  herself  a  sovereign,  and 
immediately  defied  her  enemies,  by  displaying  her  standard 
over  the  gate-tower,  and  assumed  the  title  of  Queen-reg- 
nant of  England  and  Ireland.  And  now  the  chivalry  of 
Suffolk  mustered  gallantly  around  Queen  Mary,  her  host 
hourly  increasing,  both  Catholics  and  Protestants  flocking 
to  her  standard,  all  anxious  to  restore  a  hereditary  Queen ; 
and  very  soon  a  camp  of  thirteen  thousand  volunteers, 
offering  to  serve  without  pay,  gathered  around  her. 

On  the  sixteenth  of  July  a  placard  was  found  posted  on 
Queenhithe  Church,  imparting  that  Mary  had  been  pro- 
claimed Queen  in  every  town  and  city  excepting  London. 
On  the  same  day  the  Earl  of  Sussex  and  the  Earl  of  Bath 
left  the  council,  and  heading  their  armed  vassals,  pro- 
ceeded to  Framlingham.  A  revolution  in  her  favor  hav- 
ing taken  place  at  London,  the  camp  broke  up  on  the  last 
day  of  July,  when  Queen  Mary  commenced  her  triumphant 
march  to  the  metropolis,  from  whence  her  sister  Elizabeth 


44  TWICE   CROWNED. 

set  out  on  the  same  day  to  meet  her,  at  the  head  of  a  cav- 
alcade of  nobility  and  gentry  amounting  to  one  thousand 
men.  The  Queen's  approach  was  gradual,  receiving  the 
homage  of  her  faithful  or  penitent  subjects  at  her  various 
resting-places. 

Lord  Arundel  had  previously  arrived  at  the  Tower 
with  Northumberland  and  the  other  prisoners,  and  re- 
ceived orders  to  arrest  the  Duke  of  Suffolk  and  his 
daughter,  the  Lady  Jane  Grey,  and  lodge  them  in  the 
prison-rooms  of  the  Tower. 

The  Duchess,  in  an  agony  of  grief,  threw  herself  at  the 
feet  of  the  Queen,  begging  for  her  husband,  saying  that 
"  he  was  very  ill,  and  would  die  if  shut  up  in  the  Tower." 

Mary  was  softened  by  her  tears,  and  granted  the  libera- 
tion of  her  husband,  after  having  only  paid  the  penalty 
of  three  days'  imprisonment  at  this  time,  for  his  conspir- 
acy with  Northumberland.  But  we  hear  of  no  pleadings 
for  her  unhappy  daughter,  the  Lady  Jane,  notwithstand- 
ing that  the  Duchess  had  been  an  active  agent  in  the 
transient  regality  of  her  daughter,  and  carried  her  train  as 
Queen. 

The  unfortunate  lady  is  leaving  home  once  more  for 
the  Tower,  not  to  be  proclaimed  Queen  of  England,  but 
as  a  prisoner  of  state  now,  amid  the  sobs  and  tears  of  a 
weeping  train. 

"  What  mean  ye,  kind  friends,  to  break  my  heart  ? " 
said  the  lady,  turning  a  look  of  grief  upon  the  crowd ; 
"I  need  your  prayers  now,  not  your  tears."  And  with  a 


TWICE   CROWNED.  45 

glow  and  dignified  step,  she  bade  fareweil  to  her  stately 
home.  Oh,  who  can  tell  how  sadly  beat  that  youthful 
heart  as  she  listened  to  'the  dull  stroke  of  the  oars  upon 
the  water,  conveying  her  each  moment  farther  from  home, 
and  friends,  and  the  free  air  of  heaven,  to  a  gloomy  prison 
where  so  many  had  languished  and  bled  before  her.  "We 
leave  the  young  girl  in  her  loneliness,  and  turn  to  the  tri- 
umphant Queen  on  her  way  to  London.  A  great  number 
of  nobles  and  ladies  came  to  Wanstead  to  escort  her  into 
the  capitol.  An  eye-witness  thus  describes  the  occasion : 

"  Then  came  the  ladies,  married  and  single,  in  the  midst 
of  whom  was  Madame  Mary,  Queen  of  England,  mounted 
on  a  small  white  ambling  nag,  the  housings  of  which  were 
fringed  with  gold.  The-  Queen  was  dressed  in  violet  vel- 
vet. She  seemed  about  forty  years  of  age." 

The  old  city  portal  of  Aldgate  was  hung  with  gay 
streamers  from  top  to  bottom;  over  the  gateway  was  a 
stage  of  seats,  on  which  were  placed  the  charity  children 
of  the  Spital,  singing  sweet  choruses  of  welcome  to  the 
victorious  queen ;  the  street  of  Leadenhall,  and  all  down 
to  the  Tower  through  the  minories,  was  clean  swept  and 
spread  with  gravel,  and  was  lined  with  all  the  crafts  in 
London,  in  their  proper  dresses,  holding  banners  and 
streamers.  The  Lord-mayor,  with  his  mace,  was  ready  to 
welcome  her,  and  the  Earl  of  Arundel,  with  the  sword  of 
state.  One  thousand  gentlemen  in  velvet  coats  preceded 
the  Queen.  Next  to  the  Queen  rode  her  sister  Elizabeth, 
then  the  Duchess  of  Norfolk,  and  the  Marchioness  o/ 


46  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Exeter  followed,  with  other  noble  dames,  according  to 
their  connection  with  the  crown.  The  aldermen,  with  the 
city  guard,  armed  with  hows  and  javelins,  brought  up  the 
rear.  The  guard  which  accompanied  Mary,  being  three 
thousand  horsemen,  in  uniforms  of  green  and  white,  were 
dismissed  by  the  queen  with  thanks,  and  all  departed 
before  she  passed  the  city  gate.  Mary  acted  according  to 
the  intrepidity  of  her  character,  in  trusting  her  person 
wholly  to  the  care  of  the  civic  guard,  thus  implicitly 
relying  on  the  fidelity  of  a  city  where  a  rival  had  reigned 
a  few  hours  before. 

On  entering  the  precincts  of  the  Tower,  a  touching 
eight  met  the  Queen,  for,  kneeling  on  the  green  were  the 
state  prisoners,  male  and  female,  Catholic  and  Protes- 
tant, who  had  been  detained  in  the  fortress  during  the 
reigns  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Edward  VI. 

The  haughty  Stephen  Gardiner  addressed  a  congrat- 
ulation and  supplication  to  the  Queen,  in  the  name  of  all. 
Mary  burst  into  tears  as  she  recognized  them;  and  ex- 
tending her  hands,  she  exclaimed,  "Ye  are  my  prisoners!" 

She  raised  them  one  by  one,  kissed  them,  and  gave 
them  all  their  liberty.  It  is  probable  that  a  desire  to 
secure  the  good-will  of  all  parties  dictated  this  act  of 
clemency,  added  to  which,  as  soon  as  she  arrived  in  Lon- 
don, she  published  a  peaceful  manifesto,  exhorting  each 
party  to  refrain  from  reviling  by  the  epithets  of  idolater 
and  heretic.  Two  proclamations  of  the  kind  were  pub- 
lished within  a  short  time :  the  first  promising  liberty  of 


TWICE    CROWNED.  47 

conscience  unconditionally ;  in  the  last,  a  clause  was  intro- 
duced which  declared  religion  was  to  be  settled  by  "  com- 
mon consent"  meaning  by  act  of  Parliament.  A  riot 
occurring  at  St.  Paul's  Cross  about  preaching,  the  council 
delivered  to  the  mayor  the  following  orders  from  the 
Queen's  own  mouth : 

"  Albeit  her  Grace's  conscience  is  staid  (fixed)  in  mat- 
ters of  religion,  yet  she  meaneth  graciously,  not  to  compel 
ocd  constrain  other  men's  consciences,  otherwise  than 
God  shall  (as  she  trusteth)  put  into  their  hearts  a  per- 
suasion of  the  truth  that  she  is  in,  through  the  opening  of 
his  word  by  godly  priests  and  learned  preachers ;  and  she 
forbade  the  lord-mayor  to  suffer,  in  any  ward,  open  read- 
ing of  the  Scriptures  in  the  churches,  or  preaching  by  the 
curates,  unless  licensed  by  her." 

As  supreme  head  of  the  Church,  Mary  was  authorized 
to  aim  this  blow  at  the  Protestant  Church  of  England,  an 
instance  too  of  that  tremendous  power  of  divine  right,  by 
which  the  English  people,  not  remarkable  either  for  their 
flexibility  of  national  character,  changed  their  ritual  with 
magical  celerity,  according  to  the  arbitrary  will  of  four 
successive  sovereigns.  Thus,  the  religious  tuition  of  the 
parish  churches  in  London  on  one  Sunday  was  according 
to  the  Protestant  Church  established  by  Edward  VI. ;  on 
the  next,  according  to  the  an ti- Papal  Catholic  Church 
of  Henry  VIII. 

Eleven  of  the  leaders  of  the  usurpation  were  condemned 
to  die,  but  three  only  were  executed,  —  Northumberland, 
with  two  dependants,  Gates  and  Palmer.  Although 


48  TWICE   CROWNED, 

urged  by  many  to  bring  Lady  Jane  Grey  to  trial,  the 
Queen  could  not  be  induced  to  do  so,  for  she  regarded 
her  not  as  an  accomplice,  but  only  as  an  unresisting  agent 
in  the  hands  of  the  unscrupulous  Northumberland.  Bish- 
ops Gardiner  and  Bonner  soon  took  possession  of  the  con- 
science of  the  Queen  of  England,  and  many  an  hour  was 
spent  in  secret  conclave,  plotting  the  destruction  of  the 
Reformed  Church.  Violent  struggles  took  place  in  many 
churches  between  the  partisans  of  the  rival  rituals,  some- 
times decided  by  superior  bodily  strength. 

"  We  must  put  an  end  to  this,"  said  Bonner,  and  so  the 
Queen's  orders  with  regard  to  preaching  were  rigidly  en- 
forced until  further  orders  by  "  common  consent"  should 
be  issued. 

Soon  after  Queen  Mary's  accession,  the  great  bell  at 
Christ  church,  which  had  been  recast,  was  baptized  by  the 
name  of  Mary.  Dr.  Tresham,  a  zealous  Catholic,  was 
listening  to  Bishop  Jewel's  letter  of  congratulation  on  the 
Q.ueen's  accession,  when  the  newly  hung  bell  rang  out  an 
earnest  call  to  the  first  Mass  that  had  been  celebrated  at 
Oxford  since  the  rise  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  England. 
Dr.  Tresham  broke  out  into  an  ecstasy : 

"Oh,  sweet  Mary!"  he  exclaimed,  "how  musically! 
how  melodiously  doth  she  sound  ! " 

But  Fuller  bore  another  testimony,  saying : 

"  That  bell  then  rang  the  knell  of  Gospel  truth  in  the 
city  of  Oxford."  A  city  afterward  filled  with  Protestant 
tears,  as  history  hath  shown.  Woe !  woe  to  the  Church 
of  England,  when  such  calls  become  common  in  the  realm 


CHAPTER  V. 

MARMADUKE  TO  GERALDINE. 

To  the  Lady  Geraldine  Ormsby: 

¥E  are  in  the  midst  of  stirring  times,  sweet  mistress ; 
howbeit,  the  heart  turneth  with  a  sick  longing  for 
thy  dear  face ;  there  is  a  secret  joy  that  thou  art  among 
the  quiet  shades  of  Lyndhurst,  instead  of  the  noise  and 
unrest  of  London. 

"Syth  Queen  Mary's  entrance,  she  hath  made  short 
work  in  the  disposal  of  divers  ruling  men.  Gardiner 
hath  been  restored  to  his  bishopric,  Bonner  and  Tunstal 
to  their  sees ;  Ridley,  Coverdale,  and  Hooper  have  been 
removed  and  confined  in  the  Tower,  and  all  beneficed  men 
that  are  married,  or  would  not  abjure  their  faith,  have 
been  put  out  of  their  livings. 

"  There  hath  been,  and  is  still,  much  confusion  and  dis- 
may ;  men  looking  at  each  other  with  dumb  mouths  and 
questioning  eyes,  wondering  what  cometh  next 

"  The  Mass  hath  been  restored,  causing  in  many  places 
riots  and  outbreaks ;  the  lower  classes  outspoken  in  their 
dissent,  the  nobles  silent.  During  the  past  week,  North- 
umberland hath  been  condemned,  but  on  receiving  his 

sentence  desired  to  hear  Mass  and  receive  the  sacrament 
6  D  49 


W  TWICE   OEOWNED. 

after  the  Komish  manner,  hoping  thus  perchance  to  be 
pardoned.  On  the  fourteenth,  a  boat  was  seen  privately 
shooting  the  bridge,  and  gliding  aneath  the  traitor's  arch, 
but  it  was  taken  no  note  of,  while  the  streets  were  all 
astir  with  the  coming  coronation,  none  knowing  that  it 
conveyed  the  good  Master  Latimer  to  his  doom,  Cranmer 
being  committed  on  the  same  day. 

"  Alas !  for  our  Reformed  Church,  sweet  mistress,  for 
the  Queen's  Parliament  forsooth  will  settle  all  matters  of 
religion  now,  for  already  the  preachers  have  been  silenced 
until '  further  orders  from  the  Queen.'  Let  us  not  for- 
get that  she  cometh  from  a  church  which  established  the 
Inquisition,  and  that  memorable  boast  of  their  own,  that 
'  the  church  has  never  changed,  nor  ever  can.' 

"  Yesterday  the  Queen  went  in  grand  procession  through 
the  streets  of  London  ;  a  politic  measure  when  the  public 
mind  is  disturbed  by  state  revolutions,  for  the  people  are 
fond  of  pageantry,  and  this  was  truly  splendid ;  the 
Queen,  surrounded,  as  she  always  is,  by  a  large  number 
of  ladies  —  forsooth  it  requireth  no  small  courage  to  be 
maid  of  honor  in  these  days  of  danger.  On  this  occa- 
sion there  were  seventy  ladies  riding  after  the  Queen  on 
horseback,  clad  in  robes  of  crimson  velvet.  Five  hun- 
dred noblemen,  gentlemen,  and  ambassadors,  richly  at- 
tired, preceded  her. 

"  The  Queen  headed  the  lady  procession,  seated  in  a  hand- 
some litter  drawn  by  six  white  horses,  covered  with  housing! 


TWICE   CROWNED.  51 

of  cloth  of  silver.  She  was  dressed  in  a  gown  of  blue 
velvet,  furred  with  ermine;  on  her  head  was  a  caul  of  gold 
net-work,  beset  with  pearls  and  precious  stones,  the  weight 
so  great  that  she  was  fain  to  bear  up  her  head  with  her 
hand,  for  the  royal  lady  wore  a  dolorous  face,  having  one 
of  her  acute  headaches  which  have  visited  her  for  so  many 
years,  and  have  marred  all  the  good  looks  which  she  may 
have  had  in  the  days  of  her  youth.  The  Princess  Eliz- 
abeth followed  in  an  open  chariot,  covered  with  crimson 
velvet,  and  by  her  was  seated  Anne  of  Cleves,  King 
Henry's  surviving  widow.  They  were  dressed  in  robes 
and  kirtles  of  cloth  of  silver,  with  large  hanging  sleeves. 
The  car  was  followed  by  Sir  Edward  Hastings,  leading 
Queen  Mary's  own  palfrey,  followed  by  a  long  train  of 
chariots  and  equestrian  ladies  of  the  highest  rank,  riding 
four  together.  The  ladies  of  the  bed-chamber,  and  others 
who  held  office  at  court,  rode  on  horseback,  dressed  in 
magnificent  style,  their  horses  trapped  in  like  manner. 

"  Then  came  the  Queen's  chamberers  in  crimson  satin, 
the  royal  henchman  clad  in  the  Tudor  colors  of  white  and 
green,  and  the  gentlemen-at-arms  bringing  up  the  rear  of 
the  procession.  Pageantry  of  various  kinds  greeted  the 
Queen  in  her  progress  through  the  city,  pleasing  the  mul- 
titude vastly. 

"But  the  great  day,  that  of  the  coronation,  was  yet 
to  come.  On  the  morning  of  October  1st,  the  Queen  and 
her  train  took  barges,  landing  at  the  private  stairs  of  the 
old  palace  of  Westminster,  leading  to  the  Parliament 


62  TWICE   CROWNED. 

chamber,  which  was  richly  hung  with  tapestry.  The 
Queen  was  conducted  to  the  royal  chamber,  where  she 
was  robed  and  there  rested. 

"  Blue  cloth  was  laid  from  the  marble  chair  in  West- 
minster Hall  to  the  pulpit  of  Westminster  Abbey,  and  te 
the  stage  royal,  from  the  choir  to  the  high  altar,  coverec 
with  cloth  of  gold. 

"  The  choir  was  hung  with  arras  and  strewn  with  rushes, 
a  raised  pathway  led  to  the  royal  stage,  surmounted  by  a 
platform  of  seven  steps,  covered  with  striped  cloth  of 
gold ;  and  on  them  the  royal  chair  was  set,  covered  with 
the  same,  having  pillars  at  the  back,  with  a  turreted  can 
opy  and  two  lines  of  gold. 

"  The  procession  set  forth,  at  eleven  o'clock,  from  West- 
minster Hall  to  the  Abbey. 

"  The  Queen,  dressed  in  her  crimson  Parliament  robes, 
walked  under  the  canopy,  borne  by  the  barons  of  the 
Cinque  Ports.  She  was  supported  on  her  right  hand  by 
the  Bishop  of  Durham;  on  her  left  by  the  Earl  of 
Shrewsbury,  her  train  borne  by  the  Duchess  of  Norfolk, 
attended  by  Sir  John  Gage,  the  vice-chamberlain. 

"  Directly  after  the  Queen  walked  the  Princess  Eliz- 
abeth, followed  by  the  Lady  Anne  of  Cleves.  Through- 
out all  the  ceremonies,  it  was  remarked  that  the  Queen's 
sister  received  all  the  honors,  and  took  all  the  precedence 
due  to  her  rank. 

"  The  Queen  was  met  in  Westminster  Hall  by  Gardiner 
and  ten  other  bishops,  with  their  mitres,  crosses,  and 


TWICE   CROWNED.  68 

capes  of  gold  cloth,  the  officers  of  the  Queen's  chapel 
Binging. 

"  The  bishops  censed  her  and  sprinkled  holy  water,  and 
then  fell  into  their  places  in  the  procession,  Gardiner  per- 
forming all  the  offices  of  the  coronation. 

"  The  Queen  was  then  conducted  by  her  two  supporters 
to  St.  Edward's  chair  in  the  stage ;  and  having  reposed ' 
for  a  while,  was  then  led  by  them  to  the  four  sides  of  the 
stage,  in  view  of  the  whole  assembly,  where  the  Bishop 
of  Winchester,  standing  by  her  side,  declared  to  the 
people  her  free  election,  in  full  and  comprehensive  words, 
whereunto  the  people  answered,  all  in  one  voice  : 

"  '  Yea,  yea,  yea !  God  save  Queen  Mary ! ' 

"  The  Queen  was  then  conducted  to  a  rich  chair  before 
the  high  altar,  and  made  her  offerings.  A  cushion  of 
velvet  was  put  before  the  altar,  on  which  she  lay  pros- 
trate, while  certain  orisons  were  said  over  her. 

"  The  sermon  followed,  the  subject  being  obedience  to 
kings. 

"  Gardiner  then  declared  the  coronation  oaths ;  and  the 
Queen,  being  led  to  the  high  altar,  promised  and  swore 
upon  the  host  to  keep  them. 

"  Again  the  Queen  prostrated  herself  before  the  high 
altar,  while  the  bishop,  kneeling,  sung  the  hymn  of  invo- 
cation to  the  Holy  Ghost,  commencing,  '  Veni  Creator 
j&piritus,'  the  choir  and  organ  joining  in  the  strain.  After 
the  Litany,  the  Queen  was  led  to  the  traverse,  where,  her 

royal  mantle  being  removed,  she  returned  in  a  corset  of 
6* 


64  TWICE   CROWNED. 

purple  velvet.  After  her  unction,  Mr.  Walgrave  laced 
up  the  apertures  left  on  the  shoulders  of  the  corset,  where 
she  was  anointed,  and  put  her  on  a  pair  of  linen  gloves. 
The  Queen  then  retired  to  her  traverse,  and  returned  in 
a  robe  of  white  taffita  and  a  mantle  of  purple  velvet, 
furred  with  ermine.  She  offered  up  the  sword  she  was 
girt  withal  by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester;  and  Lord 
Arundel,  who  had  borne  it,  redeemed  it  for  a  sum  of 
money. 

"The  Duke  of  Norfolk,  after  she  was  seated,  brought  her 
three  crowns,  —  St.  Edward's,  the  imperial  crown  of  the 
realm  of  England,  and  a  third  very  rich  crown,  made 
purposely  for  her.  These  crowns  were  set,  one  after  the 
other,  on  her  head,  by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  and, 
betwixt  putting  on  every  one,  the  trumpets  sounded. 

"  During  the  singing  of  the  Te  Deum,  a  ring  was  put  on 
the  Queen's  marrying  finger  by  the  bishop ;  then  the  vari- 
ous articles  of  the  regalia  were  brought  to  her,  —  the 
bracelets  of  gold,  by  the  master  of  the  jewel-house ;  the 
sceptre,  by  the  Earl  of  Arundel ;  St.  Edward's  staff",  by 
the  Earl  of  Bath ;  the  spurs,  by  the  Earl  of  Pembroke ; 
the  orb,  by  the  Marquis  of  Winchester,  and  the  regal  of 
gold,  by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester.  And  the  Queen  sat 
apparelled  in  her  royal  robes  of  velvet,  a  mantle  with  a 
train,  a  surcoat  with  a  kirtle  furred  with  pure  miniver ;  a 
ribbon  of  Venice  gold ;  a  mantle-lace  (cordon)  of  silk 
and  gold,  with  buttons  and  tassels  of  the  same,  having 
the  crown  imperial  on  her  head,  her  sceptre  in  her  right 


TWICE    CKOWNED.  6C 

hand,  the  orb  in  her  left,  and  a  pair  of  sabatons  on  her 
feet,  covered  with  crimson  cloth  of  gold,  garnished  with 
ribbon  of  Venice  gold,  delivered  to  her  by  her  master  of 
the  great  wardrobe.  Thus  royally  invested,  she  was 
brought  to  St.  Edward's  chair;  and,  when  seated,  the 
Bishop  of  Winchester  kneeled  down  before  her,  and  made 
homage  for  himself  and  all  the  bishops  of  the  realm, 
after  which,  every  one  of  the  bishops  kissed  the  Queen's 
left  cheek  followed  by  the  nobles  in  their  order,  all  with 
a  loud  voice  crying  out,  '  God  save  Queen  Mary  I ' 

"  The  general  pardon  at  the  coronation  seemed  forsooth 
more  like  unto  a  general  accusation,  a  sad  proof  of  the 
sorry  state  of  these  convulsive  times.  Then  followed  the 
office  of  the  mass  by  Bishop  Gardiner,  and,  after  the  Gos- 
pel was  read,  he  sent  the  book  to  the  Queen,  who  kissed 
it.  Then  she  came  down  from  the  throne  to  make  the 
royal  offering,  after  which  she  bowed  her  head,  and  the 
bishop  said  a  prayer  over  her,  and  her  Grace  was  conveyed 
again  to  her  royal  seat,  where  she  remained  till  Agnus 
Dei ;  then  the  pax  was  brought  her  to  kiss  by  a  bishop. 
Afterwards,  being  conducted,  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
took  the  crown  from  her  head  and  offered  it.  The  other 
regalia  were  likewise  offered  and  received  by  the  dean  of 
Winchester. 

"  The  Queen  was  then  unclad  of  her  robes,  and  othei 
royal  apparel  given  her  by  her  great  chamberlain.  Her 
dress  when  she  returned  from  the  Abbey,  was  a  robe  of 
purple  velvet,  an  open  surcoat  of  the  same,  a  mantle  and 


66  TWICE   CROWNED. 

train,  furred  with  miniver  and  powdered  ermine,  a  mantle- 
lace  of  silk  and  gold,  a  ribbon  of  Venice  gold,  and  a 
crown  was  set  on  her  head.  A  rich  canopy  was  borne 
over  her,  by  the  barons  of  the  Cinque  Ports ;  and  so  she 
was  conveyed  in  goodly  order  to  Westminster  Hall,  with 
all  her  train,  to  dinner.  Nothing  was  omitted  of  the  cere- 
monies of  ancient  coronations,  the  throwing  of  the  gaunt- 
let, by  Sir  Edward  Dymoke,  champion  of  England,  fol- 
lowed by  the  proclamation  of  Garter  king-at-arms,  by 
which  our  present  Queen  challenged  the  right  to  be  con- 
sidered Head  of  the  Church.  No  observance  appertain- 
ing to  English  sovereigns  was  omitted  at  the  banquet ; 
the  feudal  cups,  the  wafers,  and  ypocras,  were  all  duly 
received  by  the  maiden  sovereign.  It  was  candle-light 
ere  her  Majesty  had  dined ;  and  after  the  tables  were 
taken  up,  and  her  hands  bared,  she  arose  and  stood  in  the 
midst  of  the  haut  place,  with  the  Princess  Elizabeth  and 
Anne  of  Cleves,  surrounded  by  the  nobility,  according  to 
their  degrees.  She  then  called  the  foreign  ambassadors ; 
after  conversing  with  them  graciously  for  a  short  time, 
and  thanking  them  for  their  attendance,  she  gave  them 
leave  to  retire.  The  Queen  changed  her  dress  in  the 
privy-chamber,  and  the  nobility  divesting  themselves  of 
their  robes,  accompanied  her,  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  and 
the  ladies  to  their  barges,  and  thus  made  their  short  voy- 
age to  Whitehall  Stairs.  The  fatigues  of  the  day  did  not 
end  here;  for  the  evening  concluded  with  feasting  and 
royal  cheer  at  the  palace. 


TWICE   CROWNED.  67 

*  In  company  with  the  Countess,  my  mother,  and  the 
Lady  Agues,  my  sister,  we  witnessed  these  ceremonies, 
pitying  the  poor  victim  of  royalty,  for,  alas !  with  all  her 
grand  estate,  she  was  an  ill-favored  lady.  In  sooth,  we 
are  all  as  God  made  us,  but  a  sweet  nature  will  gleam  in 
sunny  smiles  over  the  plainest  features ;  but  there  were 
none  here.  A  sallow  face,  an  immense  forehead  with 
lines  of  suffering,  for  she  leaned  her  poor  head  heavily 
upon  her  hand,  as  though  some  sore  ache  constrained  her 
to  regard  everything  done  in  her  honor  askance.  Long 
years  of  bad  health  and  early  trials  have  left  their  mark 
upon  the  poor  Queen,  drying  up  the  fountains  of  womanly 
tenderness.  With  bon-fires  and  feastings,  many  private 
families  enjoyed  that  day  more  heartily,  I  wot,  than  the 
poor  Queen  in  her  chair  of  state.  The  ceremonial  was 
spun  out  beyond  all  reason,  and  on  her  return,  it  was 
with  the  three  swords  of  the  three  kingdoms  borne 
sheathed  before  her,  and  another  unsheathed  —  alack ! 
I  trow,  not  the  sword  of  the  Spirit. 

"After  the  din  and  weariness  of  such  a  day,  it  wag 
heartsome  in  sooth  to  close  the  door  of  my  room,  and, 
seated  by  my  window,  to  look  out  upon  the  cool  river 
flowing  on  in  the  music  of  its  sweet  ripples,  and  up  to  the 
quiet  stars  in  the  calm  blue  heaven  of  this  autumn  even- 
ing. I  was  neai  enough  to  hear  the  boatmen  cleaving  the 
Thames  to  the  mellow  song  of  '  Heave,  ho !  rumbelow ! ' 
and  '  Row  the  boat,  Norman ! '  wondering  how  long  the 
gay  spirit  of  free  Englishmen  will  survive  the  advent  of 


58  TWICE    CKOWNEIX 

the  new  queen.  I  thought  of  thee,  sweetheart,  and  a  pic- 
ture of  the  future  that  hath  often  visited  me  in  my  lonely 
hours,  passed  before  me,  where  thou  and  I,  in  the  quietude 
of  some  green  shaded  spot,  far  away  from  courts,  might 
serve  God  together,  and  prepare  for  the  higher,  better 
state.  Our  Lord  knoweth  whether  it  is  best  that  OUT 
union,  Geraldine,  be  here  or  there. 

"  Thou  mayest  look  for  me  at  Christmas-tide,  bringing 
the  Lady  Agnes  with  me,  when  I  look  to  spend  a  week  at 
Lyudhurst,  and  in  that  blessed  retirement  forget  a  while, 
perchance,  the  troubles  that  I  fear  lie  in  the  path  of  the 
true  faith.  Heaven  bless  thee,  sweet  mistress,  and  shield 
thee  from  harm,  prayeth  thine  own  true 

"  MABMADUKE." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DAYS  OF  TREMBLING. 

"  To  the  Lady  Geraldine  Ormsby. 

TTTOULD  that  I  were  with  thee,  sweet  mistress,  where 
one  seeth  naught  but  green  trees,  singing-birds,  and 
happy  children,  for  here  all  is  strife  and  tumult.  Events 
follow  each  other  in  quick  succession ;  the  good  Lord  only 
knoweth  what  his  people  may  be  called  to  bear  for  the 
love  of  His  dear  name  ;  but  let  us  not  forget  that,  '  if  we 
suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  Him/  Four  days  after 
the  coronation,  Queen  Mary  opened  her  first  Parliament. 
She  rode  to  "Westminster  Abbey  in  scarlet  velvet  robes, 
her  peers,  temporal  and  spiritual,  attending  her,  likewise 
dressed  in  scarlet,  with  trumpets  sounding  proudly  before 
them.  In  the  Abbey,  the  Mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was 
celebrated  according  to  ancient  custom ;  but  it  passed  not 
on  without  disturbance.  Two  of  the  bishops,  Taylor  of 
Lincoln,  and  Harley  of  Hereford,  refusing  to  kneel  at  the 
,  Mass,  were  thrust  violently  out  of  the  Abbey,  and  in  the 
^.Queen's  presence. 

"  After  Mass,  the  Queen,  the  lords,  and  the  other  bishops, 
adjourned  to  the  Parliament  chamber,  in  Westminster 
Palace.  They  went  in  grand  state,  the  Earl  of  Devon- 

69 


60  TWICE  CROWNED. 

shire  bearing  the  land  before  the  Queen,  and  the  Earl  of 
Westmoreland,  the  cap  of  maintenance. 

"  The  cruel  laws  concerning  life  and  property,  made  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  were  repealed,  and  the  laws 
restored  to  the  state  in  which  they  formerly  stood ;  for 
Henry,  in  the  numerous  offences  which  could  be  visited 
with  capital  punishment,  found  a  Parliament  that  could 
make  it  death  for  an  Englishman  to  take  a  hawk's  egg. 

"  Then  they  annulled  all  previous  acts  relating  to  tht 
divorce  of  Queen  Katharine,  and  the  illegitimation  of  her 
daughter.  During  this  session  of  Parliament,  a  bill  of 
attainder  was  passed  on  Lady  Jane  Grey,  her  husband 
and  Cranmer,  who  had  been  brought  to  trial  before  th^ 
lord  chief  justice  at  Guildhall.  The  unfortunate  lady 
pleaded  guilty,  and  received  sentence  of  death,  to  be 
burned  on  Tower  Hill,  or  beheaded  at  the  Queen's  pleas- 
ure. Lady  Jane  conducted  herself  with  angelic  meek- 
ness, and  comforted  her  companions  in  misfortune  by  her 
own  fortitude  and  resignation. 

"  Thou  wouldst  have  been  distraught  with  grief,  couldst 
thou  have  seen  the  sweet  angel  followed  back  to  the 
Tower  by  crowds,  weeping  and  bewailing  her  cruel  fete. 
But  it  is  generally  thought  that  the  Queen  meaneth  to 
pardon  her,  and  she  hath  now  every  indulgence  that  is 
counted  safe,  being  permitted  to  walk  in  the  Queen's 
garden  at  the  Tower,  and  even  on  Tower  Hill ;  those 
near  enough  to  her  apartments — tell  of  sweet  music  is- 
suing from  that  part  of  the  Tower  at  the  hour  of  even- 


TWICE    CROWNED.  ol 

Bong,  doubtless  coming  from  the  lute  of  the  sweet  lady. 
I  have  uo  hope  that  she  will  ever  quit  that  prison,  save  to 
come  forth  to  death.  Gardiner  and  Bonner  sway  the 
councils  of  the  Queen ;  for  here  we  hear  the  Mass  and  all 
its  mummery  revived  on  every  hand;  Mass  priests  in 
the  place  of  godly  preachers,  and  good  men  deprived  and 
cast  into  prison. 

"  Last  Sunday  I  went  to  several  churches  where  the  pure 
Gospel  was  preached  in  the  days  of  our  pious  King  Edward ; 
but  the  communion-tables  are  gone,  altars  set  up,  caudles 
burning,  incense  swinging,  and  the  idolatry  of  Rom^  in 
the  place  of  our  Master's  Gospel.  I  joined  not  in  such 
like  mummeries,  and  so  I  took  a  walk  along  the  borders  of 
the  Thames,  and  sitting  down,  I  mourned  in  sadness  over 
these  dark  ominous  days.  So  quiet  the  holy  sky,  so  sweetly 
musical  the  rippling  river,  that  there,  under  the  vast  dome 
of  the  firmament  of  heaven,  I  could  hold  communion 
with  the  Saviour  of  His  Church,  for  hath  He  not  said, 
'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  to  the  end  of  the  world '  ? 

"  Howbeit,  the  arch-enemy  of  the  Church  hath  great 
wrath  against  the  true  faith,  and  perchance  may  be  near 
the  Church  of  England  with  his  satanic  host  filling  the 
air  around  us ;  but  there  are  also  angelic  messengers  near 
to  comfort  the  real  people  of  God,  for  we  forget  not  the 
hour  of  dark  temptation  in  the  wilderness,  when  our  dear 
Lord  was  buffeted  by  the  devil,  when  angels  ministered 
unto  Him,  thus  representing  His  suffering  people  in  all 
ages  of  the  world. 


62  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  But  we  lose  not  wholly  the  blessing  of  the  communion 
of  saints,  and  so,  sweetheart,  we  meet  in  a  very  retired 
room  in  our  own  house,  with  a  few  of  our  dear  friends, 
and  once  a  month  we  have  the  sacrament  of  our  Lord's 
Supper  administered  to  us  by  Master  Lyle,  a  godly 
preacher  of  the  true  faith ;  and  never  in  the  days  of  our 
prosperity  did  our  service-book  seein  so  precious. 

"  The  Queen's  commissioners  are  beginning  their  work 
of  purifying  the  churches,  as  it  is  called,  and  I  doubt  not 
will  soon  begin  their  work  in  the  counties  throughout  the 
realm ;  so,  Geraldine,  I  look  that  at  Lyndhurst  thou  mayst 
have  to  seek  some  quiet  corner,  where  in  secret  thou  canst 
enjoy  the  worship  of  a  true  faith.  There  is  much  talk 
about  the  Queen's  marriage,  and  who  knoweth  whether 
we  shall  not  shortly  have  a  Eomish  king  set  over  us? 
The  Queen  hath  already  consulted  Cardinal  Pole,  who 
adviseth  her  not  to  marry ;  but  the  Queen's  Grace  hath  no 
time  to  lose  if  she  be  minded  to  marry  at  all,  albeit  she  is 
now  seven-and-thirty  years  old.  She  hath  wiitten  private 
letters  to  the  Pope,  with  her  own  hand,  on  the  subject,  and 
I  doubt  not  that  he  is  rejoiced  in  his  heart  at  the  thought 
of  regaining  England,  for  the  Queen  hath  declared  her 
aversion  to  retaining  the  title  of  Supreme  Head  of  the 
Church,  saying  to  Gardiner,  when  urging  the  matter, '  I 
have  read  in  Scripture  that  women  are  forbidden  to  speak 
in  the  church,  is  it  then  fitting  that  your  church  should 
have  a  dumb  head  ? ' 

"  Cardinal  Pole  hangeth  back  in  the  matter  of  marriage, 


TWICE    CROWNED.  63 

and  her  Grace  without  more  ado  hath  entertained  pro- 
posals from  Philip,  King  of  Spain.  Rumors  of  the  mulch 
are  stirring  up  new  catfse  of  trouble  throughout  London, 
for  the  English  people  endureth  not  the  thought  of  a 
foreign  Papist  from  the  land  of  the  Inquisition.  Bishop 
Gardiner  is  opposed  to  the  match,  howbeit  the  Queen 
alloweth  him  to  dictate  to  her  in  other  matters :  in  this 
she  manifesteth  the  spirit  of  the  Tudors. 

"So  serious  is  the  opposition  that  Parliament  hath 
sent  up  their  speaker  with  twenty  of  their  number  to 
petition  '  that  the  Queen  could  not  marry  a  stranger  or 
a  foreigner.' 

"  Mary  looked  upon  this  as  coming  from  Gardiner,  and 
vowed  that  she  would  prove  '  a  match  for  his  cunning ; ' 
BO  that  night  she  sent  for  the  Spanish  ambassador,  and 
bade  him  follow  her  into  her  private  oratory.  There,  in 
the  presence  of  the  consecrated  host,  she  knelt  before  the 
altar,  and,  after  repeating  the  hymn  Veni  Creator,  she 
called  God  to  witness,  'that  while  she  lived  she  would 
never  wed  any  other  man  than  Philip  of  Spain.'  Tkis 
happened  on  the  last  day  of  October ;  and  so  great  hath 
been  her  agitation,  that  for  some  days  after  she  was  ex- 
tremely ill.  On  the  seventeenth  of  November  she  sent 
for  the  House  of  Commons,  when  their  speaker  read  the 
petition,  and  instead  of  the  answer  being  given,  as  ex- 
pected, by  her  chancellor,  she  herself  replied,  saying, 
that '  for  their  loyal  wishes,  and  their  desire  that  her  issue 
might  succeed  her,  she  thanked  them,  but  inasmuch  aft 


64  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

they  essayed  to  limit  her  in  the  choice  of  a  husband,  she 
thanked  them  not ;  for  the  marriages  of  her  predecessors 
had  been  free,  nor  would  she  surrender  a  privilege  that 
concerned  her  more  than  it  did  her  Commons.' 

"  I  doubt  not  that  we  shall  have  a  foreign  king,  but  not 
without  increased  trouble  in  our  unhappy  kingdom.  And 
now,  sweet  mistress,  we  will  dismiss  these  painful  subjects, 
and  turn  to  something  more  pleasant.  Day  by  day  my 
thoughts  turn  to  thee  in  Master  Berkeley's  study,  for  there 
I  wot  that  thou  spendest  thy  morning  hours ;  then  I  fol- 
low thee  to  the  Countess'  sitting-room,  and  watch  thy 
pretty  fingers  tracing  the  dainty  flowers  in  thy  broiderie 
frame;  then  I  see  thee  in  the  pleasance  training  the 
flowers,  or  hear  thy  voice  sporting  with  the  children  on 
the  lawn ;  and  at  the  hour  of  evensong,  I  hear  thee  sing- 
ing thy  sweet  hymns  in  that  quiet  hour,  while  good  Master 
Berkeley  playeth  on  the  organ.  I  see  thee,  too,  on  thy 
visits  of  mercy  to  the  poor  around  Lyndhurst,  for  there  I 
know  that  thou  lovest  to  comfort  those  in  poverty  or 
sorrow.  It  is  a  bright  and  happy  picture  that  visiteth 
my  waking  thoughts,  and  ofttimes  my  nightly  dreams; 
and  yet  the  thought  will  come,  that  perchance  the  spirits 
of  evil  may  be  near  to  darken  that  blessed  home. 

"  How  is  it,  Geraldine,  that  with  such  blessed  sources 
of  happiness  within  our  reach,  there  be  those  in  power 
that  would  quench  the  light  of  our  dear  firesides,  and 
kindle  torches  of  discord  throughout  the  land  ? 

"  Did  not  our  dear  Lord  come  to  send  peace  on  earth 


TWICE   CEOWNED.  65 

•nd  good -will  to  men?  did  he  not  bid  us  love  each 
other? 

"  How  little  did  he  countenance  a  spirit  of  intolerant 
bigotry  when  he  dwelt  with  men.  Let  us  remember  his 
rebuke  to  James  and  John,  when  they  were  for  calling 
down  fire  from  heaven  to  consume  those  who  would  not 
receive  their  Master. 

"'But  He  turned  and  rebuked  them,  and  said,  Ye 
know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of;  for  the  Son 
of  Man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save 
them.' 

"  Let  us  live  very  near  to  Him,  sweet  one,  each  day 
growing  more  and  more  like  unto  Him ;  and  then  we  shall 
live  in  the  consciousness  of  His  love  for  each  of  us,  and 
of  our  love  for  Him. 

"Tell  Master  Berkeley  to  pray  much  and  earnestly 
for  the  Lord's  people,  for  it  seemeth  that  we  need  the 
intercession  of  all  who  have  an  interest  at  the  throne. 
Give  my  best  greeting  to  Algernon,  thy  brother  and  my 
friend. 

"  Tell  Edward  that  I  have  two  huge  Yule  candles  for 
the  ball ;  that,  with  the  blazing  logs,  will  give  us  a  flood 
of  light.  I  have,  moreover,  a  gift  that  will  please  him 
well.  Tell  Sibyl  and  Lucy  to  learn  some  of  the  sweetest 
carols,  for  I  look  to  have  a  happy  time  at  Christmas-tide. 
I  have  some  brave  games  for  them,  and  we  will  all  b« 
children  together  on  that  blessed  eve,  and  try  to  forget 
Queen  Mary  and  her  bishops.  And  for  thee,  sweet  one, 


66  TWICE    CROWNED. 

I  have  my  own  likeness,  said  to  be  excellent,  set  in  a 
brooch  with  enamel  and  pearls.  Now,  fare  thee  well  for 
a  few  days ;  live  close  to  our  Lord,  keep  up  a  bright  and 
cheerful  spirit,  and  nope  for  that  time  when  we  shall 
dwell  together  in  some  future  day.  God  our  Father 
bless  and  keep  thee  evermore,  prays  thine  own 

"  MABMADUKE." 


CHAPTER  VIL 

THE    COURT    LADY. 

rFIHE  Lady  Geraldine  is  standing  at  the  study-window, 
-•-  looking  out  upon  the  pleasant  lawn,  when  Magdalen 
Tresillian  is  seen  riding  gaily  up  the  avenue,  attended  by 
a  groom  on  horseback.  Dismounting,  with  a  bright  smile 
upon  her  fair  young  face,  she  said,  clasping  the  extended 
hand: 

"  Give  me  joy,  Geraldine ;  I  am  summoned  to  court, 
to  be  maid  of  honor  to  Queen  Mary ;  now  I  shall  see 
something  of  gay  life,  for  I  begin  to  weary  of  the  green 
trees  of  Englewood." 

"  I  will  tarry  a  few  months,  Magdalen,  ere  I  congratu- 
late thee ;  for  it  seemeth  that  a  sick  queen  keepeth  not  a 
merry  court." 

"  We  go  to-morrow  to  London,  to  add  some  new  kirtles 
and  gay  attire  to  my  wardrobe,  and  return  once  more  ere 
I  bid  farewell  to  Englewood." 

"Thou  wilt  forget  thine  old  friends,  Magdalen,  amid 
the  gayety  of  court-life,"  said  Algernon,  who  had  over- 
heard the  conversation  between  the  two  young  ladies. 

"  Thou  sayest  not  so,  Lord  Algernon,  couldst  thou  see 
down  into  the  depths  of  Magdalen  Tresillian's  heart ;  new 


68  TWICE    CROWNED. 

friends  can  never  take  the  place  of  old  ones  so  well  tried ; 
but  the  youthful  spirit  seeketh  novelty,"  turning  an  arch 
look  upon  the  young  man's  face.  After  a  few  days'  sojourn 
in  the  metropolis,  Magdalen  returned  with  a  splendid 
outfit  for  a  young  maid  of  honor,  and  we  find  the  two 
friends  admiring  the  costly  robes  and  jewels. 

"  Fitting  attire  for  the  Queen  herself,"  said  Geraldine, 
as  she  admired  the  elegant  wardrobe ;  "  fail  not  to  write 
often,  Magdalen,  perchance  thou  findest  time  to  keep  a 
diary." 

"  I  promise,  Geraldine,  to  keep  one  just  for  thee,"  seal- 
ing the  promise  with  a  kiss.  The  Lady  Viola  was  sad 
enough  when  the  parting  hour  came,  for  Magdalen  was 
the  chief  ornament  of  the  castle,  and  her  young  sister 
would  have  no  companion  now  but  Mistress  Ledyard,  the 
governess,  who  had  been  with  the  family  ever  since  the 
death  of  the  Countess.  Father  Alphonso  alone  rejoiced, 
but  Algernon  spent  a  weary  day,  shut  up  alone,  thinking 
of  the  flatteries  heaped  upon  the  young  maid  of  honor. 

We  will  follow  the  Earl  and  his  lovely  daughter  on  their 
arrival  at  the  court,  both  highly  pleased  by  the  distinction 
conferred  upon  them.  There  were  attractive  ladies  among 
the  Queen's  train,  but  the  Lady  Magdalen  towered  above 
all  hi  her  Spanish  beauty,  and  the  Earl  was  a  proud 
father  when  he  saw  the  impression  made  at  court  by  the 
ndvent  of  this  bright  star,  the  courtiers  seeking  an  intro- 
duction to  the  new  maid  of  honor,  and  those  whom  she 
entirely  eclipsed,  consumed  by  envy. 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  69 

The  Queen  herself  seemed  equally  captivated,  and  it 
was  soon  manifest  that  there  was  a  powerful  rival  now  at 
court. 

Magdalen  was  in  a  court  of  a  high  tone  of  morality,  for 
all  Queen  Mary's  attendants  were  of  spotless  character ; 
but  the  same  could  not  be  said  of  the  nobles  of  that  day, 
and  a  train  of  troublesome  admirers  soon  gathered  around 
the  young  beauty.  After  a  few  weeks  at  court,  we  find 
her  sending  off  her  diary  to  Geraldine. 

"  The  Palace  of  St.  James. 

"  Yesterday  introduced  at  court,  but  all  is  so  novel  that 
I  scarce  can  write  impressions,  they  crowd  upon  me  so 
fast.  But  first,  I  must  tell  thee  that  I  wore  my  rose- 
colored  damask  robe,  silk  stockings  worked  with  gold, 
lace  partlet,  a  coif  broidered  with  pearls ;  my  cordeliere 
of  precious  gems,  my  richest  jewels,  and  a  fan  of  great 
beauty.  Howbeit,  I  was  not  a  little  frighted  in  the  royal 
presence ;  but  my  good  father,  the  Earl,  had  a  very  gra- 
cious reception  from  the  Queen,  and  I  too  was  received 
with  much  favor  on  his  account.  Queen  Mary  is  not  a 
handsome  woman,  for  she  hath  a  sallow  skin,  and  looketh 
as  if  she  hath  poor  health ;  she  hath  a  sad  face,  and  I 
looked  for  one  smile  in  vain.  When  she  looketh  straight 
in  one's  face,  her  black  eyes  seem  to  pierce  the  very  soul, 
and  my  first  feeling  in  her  royal  presence  was  that  of  fear. 

"  There  are  some  ladies  at  court  who  have  been  with 
her  many  years,  and  shared  her  changing  fortunes ;  they 


70  TWICE   CROWNED. 

appear  much  attached  to  the  Queen;  I  wot,  therefore^ 
that  she  hath  some  womanly  kindness,  and  is  gracious  to 
them. 

"  I  was  weary  of  the  stiff  drawing-room,  and  felt  not  a 
little  frighted  when  I  saw  the  Queen's  black  eyes  looking 
straight  at  me  when  I  was  yawning.  I  have  my  own 
chamber,  and  but  few  duties  to  perform  ;  we  have  matins 
and  evensong  in  the  Queen's  chapel,  and  the  ladies  of  the 
court  attend.  Her  Grace  seldom  appeareth  at  breakfast, 
for  I  trow  that  she  is  a  great  sufferer  from  violent  head- 
aches. When  she  is  well,  we  meet  in  the  broiderie  room, 
where  we  are  employed  at  our  needles,  the  Queen  fre- 
quently of  the  party,  for  she  is  a  skilful  lady  at  the 
frame,  —  one  reads  aloud  to  '  hinder  gossip,'  so  saith  her 
Grace.  I  wot  that  I  am  an  object  of  some  curiosity,  for  I 
find  the  eyes  of  the  ladies  often  turned  toward  the  stranger. 
The  Queen  spendeth  some  hours  daily  in  the  privy-cham- 
ber with  her  council,  and  when  she  leaveth  that  apart- 
ment, she  looketh,  poor  lady !  as  though  she  carried  the 
world  on  her  shoulders  —  forsooth,  she  hath  occasion  to 
look  troubled,  for  these  are  heavy  days  throughout  the 
realm  of  England. 

"In  the  evening  we  meet  in  the  Queen's  sitting-room,  who 
eeemeth  much  to  enjoy  the  music,  for  she  playeth  well  on 
the  lute,  the  virginals,  and  the  regals.  That  is  the  most 
pleasant  hour  of  the  day,  for  under  the  power  of  sweet 
sounds  her  Grace  seemeth  to  unbend,  and  yestreen  gra- 
ciously questioned  me  about  Englewood  and  the  dwellers 
therein. 


TWICE    CROWNED.  71 

"  Sometimes  uhe  rideth  out,  accompanied  by  one  or  two 
of  her  ladies ;  and  I  have  been  chosen  twice.  I  much 
fear  that  the  other  ladies  like  net  the  choice.  There 
are  two  here  much  in  the  Queen's  confidence,  whom  I  like 
not  —  the  bishops  Gardiner  and  Bonner.  I  have  no 
confidence  in  either,  for,  in  the  reign  of  Henry,  they 
joined  in  sending  both  Koman  Catholics  and  Protestants 
to  the  same  stake.  Away  from  courts,  I  have  always 
thought  that  the  bishops  of  the  Church  were  holy  men ; 
but  there  is  that  in  the  expression  of  their  bold  gaze  that 
always  bringeth  the  blush  of  indignation  to  my  cheek. 

"It  is  rumored  that  they  counsel  harsh  measures  with 
the  Eeformed  Church,  and  I  can  well  believe  that  it  is 
even  so ;  it  seemeth  strangely  diverse  from  our  dear  Lord's 
teaching,  who  ever  rebuked  intolerance,  not  only  by  word, 
but  in  his  holy  acts.  They  have  great  power  with  the 
Queen,  and  much,  I  fear,  that  days  of  sore  trouble  are 
coming  on  the  land. 

"The  Queen  hath  one  faithful  servant  in  the  person  of 
Mistress  Clarencieux,  who  knoweth  all  about  her  early 
youth,  and  telleth  many  things  concerning  those  days, 
which  account  for  her  present  state  of  health  and  spirits. 
If  she  speaketh  truth,  we  wonder  not  that  the  Queen  is 
such  a  gloomy  person ;  but  amid  all  these  trials  she  had 
one  comforter,  the  Countess  of  Salisbury,  who  was  lady- 
governess  to  the  young  princess;  and  very  tender  was 
the  love  between  the  two.  When  only  twelve  years  old, 
she  could  read,  write,  and  construe  Latin,  and  even  trans* 


72  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

late  any  hard  thing  in  Latin  into  our  English  tongue. 
The  sorrows  of  the  young  princess  commenced  in  very 
early  life,  for  as  soon  as  the  king  had  divorced  her 
mother,  she  was  degraded  as  illegitimate,  and  the  title  of 
princess  denied  her.  Then  she  was  torn  from  the  Count- 
ess of  Salisbury,  who  had  loved  her  from  her  infancy. 

"To  add  to  her  grief,  she  was  sent  to  the  nursery  palace 
of  Hunsden,  where  her  infant  sister  was  living  with  a 
magnificent  household,  befitting  the  rank  of  which  Mary 
had  just  been  deprived.  Here  she  lived  more  like  a  bond- 
maiden  than  a  sister  of  the  princess  of  the  realm.  The 
new  queen,  Anne  Boleyn,  was  not  satisfied  unless,  the 
fallen  princess  drew  constant  comparisons  between  her  lot 
and  that  of  the  infant  who  supplanted  her.  Mistress 
Clarencieux  saith  that  she  bore  these  trials  patiently  ;  for, 
instead  of  hating  her  rival  sister,  she  amused  her  own 
sorrows  by  the  'playful  wiles  of  the  infant,  and  regarded 
her  with  kindness. 

"The  insults  heaped  upon  Mary  at  this  time  by  her  step- 
mother were  most  cruel  and  unwomanly.  Two  sad  years 
were  spent  at  Hunsden  under  the  surveillance  of  the 
Queen.  The  few  friends  who  dared  to  visit  her  were  sub- 
jected to  the  closest  scrutiny,  their  words  malignantly 
watched  and  reported  to  the  council.  Her  papers  were 
put  under  the  royal  sea],  and  if  she  was  allowed  to  read, 
she  was  not  permitted  to  write.  Her  father  murmured 
murderous  threats  against  her,  and  her  words  were  eagerly 
caught  by  those  members  of  the  council  whose  whole  study 


TWICE   CROWNED.  73 

it  was  to  flatter  his  wilful  wishes,  however  wicked.  In 
proof  of  their  own  servile  iniquity,  Mistress  Clarencieux 
saith  that  Fitzwilliam,  the  king's  treasurer,  said  most 
horrible  things  of  the  unfortunate  princess. 

" '  If  she  will  not  be  obedient  to  his  Grace,  I  would, 
quoth  he, '  that  her  head  was  from  her  shoulders,  that  I 
might  toss  it  here  with  my  foot/  putting  his  foot  forward 
and  spurning  the  rushes. 

"  Two  witnesses  say  that  this  horrible  speech  was  not 
resented,  but  received  as  a  dutiful  compliment  by  the 
father  of  the  young  female  whose  head  was  thus  'kicked 
as  a  football  in  the  lively  imagination  of  the  obedient 
sycophant.  It  wringeth  the  heart  to  listen  to  the  wrongs 
of  the  unfortunate  princess,  for  so  bitter  was  the  enmity 
felt  by  Queen  Anne  Boleyn,  that  it  is  well  known  that  in 
order  to  pacify  her,  in  a  paroxysm  of  fear,  lest  the  pre- 
diction of  a  fortune-teller  should  come  to  pass,  the  King 
promised  that,  rather  than  such  a  calamity  should  happen, 
'  if  it  come  to  the  worst,  Mary  should  be  put  out  of  the 
way.'  So  dreadful  was  her  grief,  that  she  was  on  a  bed 
of  dolorous  sickness  when  her  mother  was  on  her  bed  of 
death,  Queen  Katharine  begged  only  for  permission  to 
breathe  the  same  air  with  her  daughter,  promising  with 
saintly  meekness  not  to  see  her  if  forbidden ;  but  even 
this  was  denied  by  the  wretched  king,  for  the  Queen  died 
without  even  a  last  adieu.  After  Queen  Anne's  execu- 
tion, it  was  a  long  time  ere  the  persecuted  princess  was 
permitted  to  see  her  father,  who,  by  a  series  of  harsh 


74  TWICE   CROWNED. 

treatment,  compelled  her  at  length  to  acknowledge  hei 
illegitimacy.  After  this  great  degradation,  she  settled  at 
Hunsden  with  her  infant  sister,  and  persons  appointed  to 
wait  upon  her  there  have  continued  with  her  until  this 
present  time.  She  was  now  her  own  mistress,  and  had  the 
command  of  her  own  time ;  but,  she  looked  up  to  the  ex- 
cellent Lady  Margaret  Bryan  as  her  guide  and  protectress, 
who  continued  in  the  office  of  governess  to  her  little  sister. 
She  led  a  very  quiet  life  at  Hunsden,  commencing  the 
day  with  reading  the  Scriptures,  then  spent  some  time  in 
the  study  of  the  languages,  and  a  third  portion  in  ac- 
quiring knowledge  of  an  extraordinary  kind.  She  used 
to  read  over  with  the  chaplain  the  daily  service,  and  fin- 
ished the  day  by  work  with  her  needle,  and  playing  on 
the  lute,  the  virginals,  or  the  regals.  Mistress  Claren- 
cieux  saith  that  her  enemies  have  sought  in  vain  for  the 
bad  acts  attributed  to  her,  for  those  who  dwelt  with  her 
only  speak  of  charity,  affection  to  her  little  sister,  kind- 
ness to  her  dependants,  feminine  accomplishments,  deli- 
cate health,  generosity  to  her  god-children,  (many  of 
whom  were  orphans  dependent  on  her  alms,)  fondness  for 
birds  and  flowers.  Mary  was  only  twenty -one  when 
being  at  her  father's  court  without  female  protection, 
much  admired,  in  the  midst  of  persons  opposed  to  hgr 
both  for  religious  and  political  reasons.  A  thorny  path 
lay  before  her,  yet,  at  a  time  of  life  when  temptation  has 
most  power,  she  pursued  her  way,  free  from  the  reproach 
of  her  most  bitter  enemies.  Her  puritv  of  life  gave  sur- 


tWICE   CROWNED.  75 

prise  to  all  her  father's  court,  so  completely  was  decorum 
out  of  fashion  there.  She  suffered,  too,  the  dreadful  loss 
of  two  of  her  early  friends,  —  her  old  schoolmaster,  Dr. 
Fetherstone,  and  Abel,  her  mother's  chaplain,  —  who  were 
both  dragged  with  fiendish  impartiality  on  the  samo  hur- 
dle that  took  the  pious  Protestant  martyr,  Dr.  Barnes,  to 
the  flaming  pile.  Mary  had  scarcely  recovered  the  shock 
of  this  butchery,  when  the  frightful  execution  of  her 
beloved  friend  and  relative,  the  Countess  of  Salisbury, 
took  place.  She  was  hacked  to  pieces  on  a  scaffold,  in  a 
manner  that  must  have  curdled  her  blood  with  horror, 
and  stiffened  her  heart  to  stone.  They  were  persons  of 
spotless  lives,  against  whom  no  crime  was  imputed  save 
fidelity  to  Queen  Katharine  and  disapproval  of  the  King's 
spiritual  supremacy.  Now,  when  I  look  at  Queen  Mary's 
sad  face,  so  seldom  lit  by  a  genial,  heartfelt  smile,  I  re- 
member all  these  heart-rending  griefs,  and  feel  the  deepest 
pity ;  for  it  cannot  be  that  a  woman  who  loves  children 
well  enough  to  be  godmother  to  so  many,  and,  moreover, 
so  fond  of  music  and  beautiful  things,  can  be  destitute  of 
womanly  feelings.  I  have  written  all  this,  Geraldine, 
that  Queen  Mary  may  be  better  understood.  I  have  seen 
Marmaduke  once  at  the  Queen's  drawing-room,  but  he 
seemed  greatly  depressed.  He  planneth  to  see  thee  at 
Christmas-tide.  Write  often,  for  I  would  fain  hear  from 
thee  and  all  the  good  friends  at  Lyndhurst. 
"  Thine  assured  loving  friend, 

"MAGDALEN." 


CHAPTER  VTH. 

THE  MYSTERY  OP  INIQUITY. 

TMDLEY,  Latimer,  and  Cranmer  are  in  prison,  Ian- 
-^•*/  guishing  in  the  absence  of  many  comforts,  and  in  the 
expectation  of  future  conflicts.  The  Queen  is  under  the 
control  of  Gardiner  and  Bonner,  whose  baleful  influence 
had  much  to  do  with  the  cruelties  of  a  later  period,  for 
the  horrible  persecutions  did  not  take  place  until  after  the 
Queen  ceased  to  be  supreme  head  of  the  Church. 

During  the  autumn  of  this  year,  the  celebrated  convo- 
cation for  the  settlement  of  religion  was  held  in  the  con- 
vocation house,  at  St.  Paul's,  London,  when  the  subject  of 
the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  freely 
discussed,  wherein  Dr.  Philpot  obtained  such  advantage 
by  the  power  of  his  arguments  against  the  Popish  dogma, 
that  the  Queen  peremptorily  dissolved  the  convocation. 
At  this  time,  the  people  and  many  of  the  clergy  perceived 
the  Queen  strongly  inclined  to  the  old  religion ;  and,  to 
show  their  readiness  to  comply  with  the  Queen's  humor, 
began  to  set  up  the  pageants  of  St.  Katharine  and  St. 
Nicholas,  to  render  the  service  in  Latin  after  the  fashion 
of  the  old  solemnity,  and  to  restore  the  vestments.  Gar. 

diner  and  Bonner,  with  Jesuitical  craft,  had  laid  their 

76 


TWICE   CROWNED.  77 

plaus,  determining,  step  by  step,  to  bring  mind  and  heart 
of  the  Queen  under  complete  subjection,  whom,  regarding 
the  bishops  as  representatives  of  God  to  her,  it  was  an 
easy  step  to  be  made  to  believe  that  disobedience  to  them 
was  rebellion  against  God,  for  to  Queen  Mary  the  Church 
was  infallible,  the  priests  and  bishops  of  Rome  the  mouth- 
piece of  God. 

She  is  frequently  in  the  privy-chamber  with  her  two 
advisers,  for  the  kingdom  being  in  a  state  of  transition, 
there  is  much  of  plotting  and  intrigue  going  on  at  court. 
We  will  visit  the  Queen  on  one  of  these  interviews.  She 
is  seated  in  her  chair  of  state,  depressed  and  weary,  for 
she  has  just  recovered  from  one  of  her  excruciating  at- 
tacks. 

Her  face  is  unusually  pallid,  dark  rings  are  around  her 
eyes,  which  seemed  fixed  on  vacancy,  almost  stony  in 
their  dreamy  look,  as,  with  hands  folded  in  her  lap,  she 
is  listening  to  the  conversation  of  the  two  bishops. 

Turning  to  the  Queen,  Gardiner  remarked,  slowly : 

"  Your  Grace  is  surrounded  by  bitter  enemies,  and  I 
wot  that  we  shall  need  the  axe  yet  to  quiet  the  kingdom." 

The  Queen  started,  and  replied : 

"  We  trust  not,  good  Winchester ;  the  imprisonment  of 
the  leaders  of  heresy  frighteth  the  people,  and  in  a  few 
months  we  shall  have  submission." 

Gardiner  smiled  in  a  cunning,  crafty  manner,  as  he 
replied : 

"  Your  Grace  remembereth  that  the  Church  hath  laws 
7* 


78  TWICE   CROWNED. 

for  heresy."  And,  opening  a  volume  at  hand,  he  lead, 
in  tones  of  authority : 

"Every  heretic  must  be  exterminated;  a  heretic  haa 
no  right  to  his  own  property,  to  his  honor,  or  his  life. 
No  heretic  can  sit  on  any  tribunal  as  a  judge,  no  lawyer 
who  is  a  heretic  can  plead  in  any  civil  court ;  no  heretic 
witness  can  be  received  in  any  court  to  give  his  testimony." 

Laying  down  the  book,  he  continued : 

"  There  are  many  high  in  power  suspected  of  heresy,  and 
if  the  purity  of  the  Church  requireth  the  remedy,  your 
Grace,  as  an  obedient  daughter,  doubtless  exerciseth  the 
power." 

The  Queen  heaved  'a  heavy  sigh,  as  she  responded, 
sadly: 

"  A  queen  hath  terrible  duties,  good  Winchester." 

"  Your  Grace  forsooth  hath  not  forgotten  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  former  reign,  the  cruel  martyrdom  of  the 
good  Countess  of  Salisbury,  hacked  to  pieces  with  savage 
brutality ;  and  Abel,  Queen  Katharine's  own  chaplain ; 
and  good  Dr.  Feckenham,  your  Grace's  old  schoolmaster." 

"  A  life-grief  is  the  memory  to  us,  Winchester ;  how- 
beit,  we  travel  slowly  to  such  horrible  remedies.  But 
what  thinkest  thou  of  the  late  convocation  ?  " 

"  It  were  not  well  to  bring  Dr.  Philpot  out  often,  for 
one  of  the  doctors  whispered  to  silence  him  ere  he  had 
brought  forward  more  than  one  or  two  of  his  arguments." 

"  It  giveth  us  much  comfort  to  find  the  old  processions 
marching  with  their  banners  again,  and  the  ancient  vest- 


TWICE   CROWNED.  79 

ments  coming  into  use.  We  desire  that  our  late  order  to  the 
bishops  and  curates  be  strictly  enforced,  for  there  is  much 
confusion  yet  in  the  worship  of  the  Church." 

Leaning  her  head  heavily  upon  her  hands,  she  con- 
tinued: 

"  We  must  bring  the  council  to  a  close,  for  our  poor 
head  throbbeth  with  misery." 

Rising  slowly ^with  feeble  step,  the  Queen  sought  the 
silence  of  her  chamber,  to  think,  but  not  to  sleep,  for  the 
late  session  had  filled  her  mind  with  bitter  thoughts. 

"  It  bideth  not  well  for  the  realm,"  said  Gardiner,  as 
he  closed  the  door  after  the  Queen,  "to  have  a  female 
ruling  in  such  days,  for  there  is  much  of  the  soft  nature 
of  a  woman  yet  about  Queen  Mary." 

"  What  right,  forsooth,  have  queens  to  affection  ?  "  re- 
plied Bonner ;  "  they  are  but  the  tools  of  priests  to  for- 
ward the  Church.  King  Henry  was  the  sovereign  to 
suppress  heresy,  disposing  of  heads  like  foot-balls." 

"  Yea,  truly,  and  to  help  it,  too,  when  the  whim  seized 
him." 

"We  have  a  strong  hold  on  Queen  Mary,"  replied 
Bonner ;  "a  rigid  Catholic,  she  will  give  up  everything  for 
the  holy  cause.  The  perfection  of  obedience  is  that  which 
the  Jesuits  teach,  where  soul,  body,  and  spirit  are  passive 
in  the  hands  of  the  Church." 

"  There  is  much  of  life  yet  about  Queen  Mary,"  replied 
Gardiner;  "one  completely  subdued  to  spiritual  obedience 
is  like  unto  a  moral  corpse,  having  neither  will  nor  affec- 


80  TWICE   CROWNED. 

tions  apart  from  the  Church ;  —  this  is  the  work  that  we 
must  accomplish  in  the  Queen  of  England." 

Thus,  the  arch-enemy  of  the  Church  filled  the  hearts 
of  these  instruments  of  his  power,  for  since  the  day  when 
thrust  out  from  heaven,  he  hath  been  plotting  against  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  and  now  in  the  air  over  the  realm  of 
England  with  his  powerful  hosts,  he  is  nearer  than  men 
dreamed  of.  Even  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles  we  read 
that  "the  mystery  of  iniquity,  doth  already  work,"  for 
Antichrist  was  revealed  even  then,  and  truly  doth  the 
Romish  Church  present  in  all  ages  one  powerful  form  of 
Antichrist.  Gardiner  had  the  superior  intellect ;  Bonner, 
the  unscrupulous  conscience,  the  murderous  heart — both 
equally  ready  to  sacrifice  whatever  came  in  the  way  of 
their  ambition. 

The  Queen  passed  through  the  broiderie-room  on  her 
way  to  her  chamber,  and  Mistress  Clarencieux,  ever  watch- 
ful, perceived  the  look  of  suffering,  and  followed  her  royal 
mistress  to  her  apartment. 

"The  Queen  looketh  weary,"  said  Magdalen  to  Mistress 
Shirley. 

"  Alas !  poor  lady,  it  is  ever  thus  when  she  hath  been 
closeted  with  those  bishops,"  replied  the  listener ;  "  they 
are  doubtless  urging  on  the  Queen  to  some  harsh  measures 
with  the  heretics." 

"  Will  she  not  listen,  Mistress  Shirley,  at  last?" 

"  She  will  doubtless  be  wrought  upon  until  they  gain 
the  day,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but  Queen  Mary  is  not  cruel 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  81 

by  nature ;  we  who  have  lived  with  her  ao  long,  wot  a 
different  story  from  that." 

After  the  excitement  consequent  upon  her  interview  with 
Gardiner,  she  suffered  for  hours  from  an  attack  of  hya- 
teria,  ministered  to  by  her  faithful  friend  and  servant, 
Mistress  Clarencieux. 

The  Queen  was  bigoted  to  an  excess  that  brought  every- 
thing under  the  baneful  influence  of  an  intolerant  spirit, 
BO  that  the  Reformed  Church  had  nothing  to  hope  for ;  and 
the  friends  of  a  free  Gospel  watched  passing  events  with 
trembling  silence.  The  sincerity  of  many  on  each  side  of 
the  controversy  was  undoubted.  Mary,  pure  in  life  and 
unswerving  in  principle,  was  ready  to  lay  her  head  on  the 
block  to  testify  her  love  for  the  faith  in  which  she  had 
been  reared,  but  she  had  no  toleration  for  differences  of 
opinion.  The  meaning  of  the  word  was  not  known  in 
that  dismal  age.  In  after  years,  one  glorious  light  of  the 
Church  of  England  discovered  the  great  Christian  truth, 
that  uncharitable  comparisons  and  bitter  sarcasm  excite 
combative  anger  rather  than  feelings  of  Christian  benevo- 
ience.  It  was  holy  George  Herbert  who  thus  addressed 
his  countrymen,  his  mild  and  tolerant  faith  only  shedding 
its  soft  light  upon  one  rural  parish : 

'Be  calm  in  arguing,  for  fierceness  makes 
Error  in  crime,  and  truth  discourtesy; 
Why  should  I  blame  another  man's  mistakM 

More  than  his  sickness  or  hia  poverty? 
In  love  I  may — but  anger  is  not  love, 
Bar  reason  neither :  therefore  gently  monu" 


82  TWICE   CROWNED. 

A  eweet  versification  of  the  Apostles'  teaching  concern- 
ing  the  loveliest  of  Christian  graces. 

"  Charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind ;  charity  envieth 
not ;  charity  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up  ;  beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth 
all  things." 

Our  dear  Lord  too  hath  left  his  rebuke  for  all  ages,  in 
his  memorable  reply  to  the  Apostle  John,  concerning  a 
man  who  was  casting  out  devils  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
saying: 

"  And  we  forbade  him,  because  he  followed  not  with  us." 

And  Jesus  said,  "  Forbid  him  not,  for  he  that  is  not 
against  us  is  on  our  part" 

We  will  turn  aside  a  moment  from  the  hot  and  noisy 
court,  and  seek  the  sweet  retirement  of  Lyndhurst. 

Algernon  is  pining  for  the  sight  of  Magdalen;  and, 
finding  that  the  Earl  and  the  Lady  Viola  are  about  to 
visit  London,  he  is  glad  to  join  them,  at  the  same  time 
paying  a  visit  to  Lord  Marmaduke  Fitzhugh. 

We  find  him,  therefore,  in  company  with  the  Earl  of 
Frothingham,  present  at  a  drawing-room  of  Queen  Mary, 
painfully  conscious  that  Magdalen  Tresillian  is  the  most 
courted  and  caressed  among  the  young  maids  of  honor. 
Arrayed  in  a  crimson  taffeta  robe  richly  trimmed,  and 
wearing  costly  jewels,  she  stands  in  the  courtly  throng, 
apparently  unconscious  of  Lord  Algernon's  presence,  for 
she  is  listening,  with  a  look  of  pleasure  upon  her  face,  to 


TWICE   OEOT'NED.  83 

the  compliments  of  the  Earl  of  Shafton,  a  young  noble- 
man who  is  in  attendance  upon  the  beautiful  girl.  But 
when  the  Earl's  party  were  presented  to  the  Queen,  Al- 
gernon advanced  at  the  same  time,  and  felt  a  thrill  of 
pleasure  as  he  saw  a  swift  blush  pass  over  the  fair  young 
face,  and  the  lovely  eyes  droop  to  hide  the  joy-beams  that 
were  dancing  there.  When  the  ceremony  of  introduction 
was  over,  Algernon  sought  the  earliest  opportunity  of 
approaching  Magdalen,  and  whispered : 

"Dost  like  this  stiff,  cold  court-life,  Magdalen?  For- 
sooth, it  seemeth  to  freeze  the  heart." 

"  It  freezeth  not  mine,  Algernon ;  for  while  the  body 
dwelleth  here,  the  heart  flieth  every  hour  of  the  day  to 
Englewood,  and  —  "  Blushing  deeply,  she  did  not  finish 
the  sentence,  fearing  that  it  might  imply  too  much. 

"Geraldine  pineth  for  thee  sorely,  and  our  musical 
trios  are  sadly  out  of  tune  for  the  lack  of  thy  sweet 
voice ;  howbeit,  Sibyl  trieth  to  supply  thy  place,  but  her 
unformed  voice  falleth  much  short  of  thine." 

"  There  is  much  here  to  exercise  the  mind,  Algernon, 
but  little  food  for  the  heart." 

"  Doubtless  there  are  many  suing  for  thy  smiles,  fair 


A  slightly  coquettish  smile  played  over  the  lady's  face, 
as  she  replied : 

"  More  than  I  desire,  Algernon ;  the  ladies  of  the  court 
are  very  pure  in  their  lives,  but  the  gentlemen  boast  not 
of  such  repute,  from  Bishop  Gardiner  down,  having  the 
credit  of  loose  morals." 


84  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  The  Queen  weareth  a  sad  countenance,  Magdalen," 
said  her  companion. 

"  A  sadder  heart,  I  trow ;  and  wretched  health  hath 
laid  its  withering  finger  on  her  Grace  for  many  years." 

There  are  many  things  in  London  to  sadden  the  young 
nobleman,  for  the  preachers  of  truth  are  silent,  the  mum- 
meries of  the  Mass  universal,  the  discontent  of  the  people 
on  the  increase,  especially  as  the  marriage  of  the  Queen 
is  freely  discussed,  for  the  thought  of  a  foreign  prince  to 
rule  in  England  is  abhorrent  to  the  people  generally. 

Marmaduke  and  Algernon  are  walking  in  thoughtful 
mood  along  the  streets,  when,  in  the  distance,  the  latter  is 
attracted  by  an  approaching  procession,  carrying  banners. 

"  What  meaneth  that  sight  ?  "  questioned  Algernon. 

"  It  is  a  saint's  day,"  replied  Marmaduke ;  "  and  this 
is  a  revival  of  the  ancient  customs." 

By  this  time  the  procession  was  near  enough  for  the 
chanting  to  be  heard,  as,  in  showy  vestments,  with  crosses, 
banners,  and  other  insignia,  they  marched  slowly  on, 
many  kneeling  and  blessing  themselves  as  the  cross  passed 
near  them,  the  two  young  men  concealing  their  figures 
behind  an  arch. 

"  Alas ! "  said  Algernon,  "  these  are  alarming  signs  of 
what  followeth." 

"We  dare  not  worship  openly  now,'*  replied  Manna- 
duke ;  "  but  Master  Lysle,  a  godly  minister,  preacheth  for 
us  once  a  month,  and  administereth  the  sacrament  ill  a 
small  room  far  away  in  our  own  house,  for  there  is  much 
of  such  worshipping  under  the  rose,  in  London." 


TWICE   CLOWNED.  85 

Algernon  did  not  forget  one  important  part  of  his 
errand  to  London,  for  Christmas-tide  was  approaching, 
and,  in  company  with  Marmaduke,  provided  himself  with 
a  goodly  stock  of  children's  gifts  for  that  joyous  season. 
Bright  picture-books  and  a  great  variety  of  pretty  toys 
and  other  knick-knacks  were  stored  away  in  a  large  boi, 
and,  accompanied  by  Marmaduke  and  bjs  sister  Agnes, 

they  turned  their  faces  toward  Lyndhuret 

n 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHRISTMAS-TIDE    AT   LYNDHURST. 

THE  journey  was  a  cold  one,  for  it  was  a  stormy  season 
of  the  year,  and  travelling  in  the  Fitzhugh  carriage, 
heavy  and  cumbrous,  the  ride  was  long  and  tedious.  Late 
one  inclement  evening,  much  to  the  joy  of  the  travellers, 
the  carriage  rolled  up  the  avenue.  Chilled  and  wearied, 
the  three  stepped  out,  and  soon  found  themselves  in  the 
spacious  hall  with  a  roaring  fire,  plenty  of  lights,  and  a 
most  joyous  welcome  from  the  household,  from  the  Earl 
down  to  Lion,  the  faithful  hound  that  occupied  a  com- 
fortable place  near  the  family  hearthstone. 

Lucy  soon  spied  the  box,  and  clapping  her  hands,  ex- 
claimed : 

"  See !  Sibyl,  there  is  the  Christmas-box  ;  I  wonder  what 
is  in  it." 

Hurrying  Agnes  to  her  own  room,  Geraldine  helped  her 
to  unwrap,  and  seated -by  the  large  fire  on  the  hearth,  the 
young  lady  seemed  to  enjoy  the  comfort  within,  as  she 
listened  to  the  howling  winds  swaying  the  branches  of  the 
old  forest-trees.  Just  then  a  servant  entered  with  egg- 
hot  (hot  cider  sweetened  and  spiced)  and  marchpane. 
Speedily  warmed,  they  returned  to  the  family-room.  Mar- 


TWICE    CROWNED.  87 

maduke,  placing  a  chair  next  to  his  own  near  the  fire, 
led  Geraldine  to  the  seat,  and  for  once  in  many  weeks 
he  forgot  the  sorrows  and  confusion  of  London  in  this 
happy  home  of  reunion. 

The  good  Earl  and  Countess  looked  around  upon  the 
dear  family-group  with  supreme  content ;  the  children  were 
sportive  as  kittens ;  Master  Berkeley  serenely  happy ;  Mar- 
maduke  and  Geraldine  the  gayest  of  the  gay ;  Algernon 
and  the  Lady  Agnes  in  sympathy  with  the  general  joy.  A 
smoking  English  supper  refreshed  the  weary  travellers, 
after  which,  music  and  pleasant  chat  filled  up  the  evening 
hours,  until,  after  the  departure  of  the  children,  one  by 
one  they  sought  their  rooms,  leaving  Marmaduke  and 
Geraldine  alone. 

"  These  are  blessed  moments,  sweetheart,"  said  Marma- 
duke, turning  a  look  of  deep  affection  upon  Geraldine's 
lovely  face;  "one  scarcely  feels  that  we  dwell  in  such 
an  unquiet  land,  seated  so  quietly  around  this  glowing 
fire." 

"Are  not  the  signs  improved  at  court,  Marmaduke?" 
"  Kather  worse,  Geraldine ;  for  there  are  such  murmur- 
ings  of  discontent  at  the  talk  of  the  Queen's  marriage 
with  a  foreign  prince,  that  I  much  fear  mischief  is  brew- 
ing of  a  serious  kind." 

"Hast  thou  seen  Magdalen?"  inquired  the  young  lady, 
"  Once,  when  presented  with  my  mother  and  sister.    It 
is  said  that  she  is  the  star  at  court,  and  that  her  hand  u 
Bought  by  the  highest  in  the  land." 


88  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  That  would  be  sore  grief  to  Algernon ;  and  yet,  for- 
sooth, I  see  not,  with  such  differing  faith,  how  they  can  be 
joined  in  sacred  bonds ;  —  Algernon  is  a  staunch  Protes- 
tant, and  Magdalen  a  devout  Catholic ;  —  while  maid  of 
honor  to  the  Queen,  it  can  never  be." 

"  It  is  a  pure  and  strong  affection,  Geraldine,  the  growth 
of  many  years,  and  none  other  taketh  its  place  in  Alger- 
non's heart." 

The  storm  raged  with  increasing  violence,  and  we  find 
the  young  ladies  occupying  adjoining  rooms  with  the  door 
open,  listening  to  the  raging  winds  and  the  pelting  of  the 
rain,  and  talking  until  a  late  hour  over  the  condition  of 
affairs  in  London. 

Determined  that  the  children  should  be  happy,  all 
hands  were  busy  for  days  in  preparing  for  Christmas  eve ; 
Ralph  bringing  in  wagon-loads  of  holly,  bay,  rosemary, 
and  laurel,  for  every  room  and  hall  was  richly  hung  with 
winter-greens.  Two  large  evergreen  bushes  were  covered 
with  spangles,  and  a  third  with  gifts.  The  table  in  the 
large  hall  groaned  with  Christmas  cheer,  goose,  turkey, 
and  plum-pudding  forming  a  large  proportion  of  the  'feast, 
not  forgetting  mortreuse  and  egg-hot,  a  favorite  Christmas 
drink. 

Roaring  fires  burned  and  crackled  in  the  chimney- 
places,  candelabras  filled  with  wax  candles  glowed  on 
table,  wall,  and  mantel,  while  the  immense  Yule  candles 
brought  from  London  were  placed  at  each  end  of  the 
hall,  throwing  out  a  blaze  of  light  A  lower  table  was 


TWICE   CROWNED.  89 

prepared  for  the  villagers  and  their  children,  for  they  were 
always  welcome  to  Lyndhurst  on  these  holidays. 

All  is  ready,  and  the  family  are  assembling  in  the 
great  hall.  Geraldine,  in  her  sky-blue  taffeta  robe,  with 
square  neck,  pointed  waist,  and  cordeliere  of  gems,  her 
beautiful  hair  gathered  up  under  a  coif,  bordered  with 
pearls.  Truly,  she  was  a  lovely  creature,  and  so  thought 
Marmaduke,  as  he  handed  her  to  a  seat  at  the  table.  The 
Lady  Agnes  Fitzhugh  in  pink  taffeta;  the  Countess  in  pur- 
ple satin ;  and  the  children  in  garments  very  much  after 
the  fashion  of  their  elders. 

Handed  to  the  table  by  Master  Berkeley  was  an  inter- 
esting lady,  apparently  thirty  years  of  age,  with  a  sweetly 
serious  face,  the  betrothed  of  the  good  minister  for  many 
years,  with  none  to  love  on  earth  save  Walter  Berkeley 
and  a  widowed  aunt,  her  mother's  sister,  melancholy  for 
years,  and  entirely  dependent  on  her  niece  for  every  com- 
fort. She  could  not  darken  "Walter  Berkeley's  home  with 
such  an  inmate,  and  so,  from  year  to  year,  she  meekly 
bore  her  cross,  devoting  herself  with  the  love  of  a  daugh- 
ter to  this  beloved  relative.  Clad  in  a  silver-colored  robe, 
a  smile  of  touching  sadness  rested  upon  her  saintly  fea- 
tures ;  and  this  was  Mistress  Templeton,  often  playfully 
called  "  Saint  Elizabeth  "  by  the  good  minister,  who  loved 
her  truly.  Living  in  entire  seclusion,  she  seldom  saw  any 
one  but  the  Earl's  family  and  the  physician  who  attended 
on  her  aunt.  This,  therefore,  was  a  season  of  great  enjoy- 
ment to  the  lady,  and  it  was  observed  by  all  the  company 
8* 


90  TWICE   CROWNED. 

that  none  wore  such  a  face  of  tranquil  happiness  as  Mis- 
tress Templeton.  Soon  after  candle-light,  the  village 
children  in  quite  a  crowd  gathered  on  the  lawn  before 
the  castle,  and  their  sweet  voices,  singing  their  Christmas 
carols,  brought  out  the  family. 
Each  bearing  a  torch,  they  sang  the  quaint  old  carol : 

"God  rest  ye,  merry  gentlemen, 

Let  nothing  you  dismay, 
For  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour, 

Was  born  upon  this  day, 
To  save  us  all  from  Satan's  power, 

When  we  are  gone  astray. 
O  tidings  of  comfort  and  joy, 
For  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour 

Was  born  on  Christmas  day!" 

Invited  into  the  hall,  they  looked  with  wondering  eyes 
upon  the  two  spangled  trees,  and  a  larger  one  loaded  with 
gifts ;  and  then,  seated  around  the  hospitable  board,  they 
partook  heartily  of  the  cheer  so  bountifully  spread.  But 
there  was  one  seated  at  the  lower  table  that  attracted 
every  eye  by  her  modest  loveliness,  for  Lettice,  the  May- 
queen,  was  acknowledged  by  all  to  be  the  village  belle. 
Robin  sat  by  the  side  of  the  young  girl,  with  none  to  dis- 
pute his  right. 

After  the  feast  was  over,  the  Lady  Geraldine  sent  for 
Lettice,  and  made  her  very  happy  by  the  gift  of  a  Sunday 
Buit  of  modest  colors.  Rising  from  the  table,  the  whole 
company,  nobles  and  peasants,  joined  in  singing  a  sweet 


TWICE    CROWNED.  91 

Christmas  hymn,  and  then,  each  bearing  a  lighted  candle 
and  some  plum-cake,  retired,  blessing  the  good  Earl  and 
his  family. 

It  was  a  merry  Christmas-eve ;  for,  when  the  hall  waL 
cleared  of  the  crowd,  the  remainder  joined  in  the  sports, 
and  the  games  of  snap-dragon,  bobbing  for  apples,  jump- 
ing for  cake  spread  with  treacle,  with  hands  tied  behind, 
and  catching  it  with  the  mouth,  followed  by  blindman's- 
buff,  and  hunt  the  slipper,  occupied  most  of  the  evening, 
the  children  delighted  to  find  all  the  elders,  and  even  the 
good  minister,  joining  in  the  games. 

"  This  takes  us  back  to  the  dear  old  hall,  Elizabeth," 
said  the  rector,  "  when  our  parents  were  with  us,  and  we 
used  to  have  such  merry  times." 

"Fifteen  years  ago,  Walter ;  I  was  a  light-hearted,  happy 
child  then." 

"And  I  a  youth  of  twenty,  as  gay  as  a  young  deer,  I 
scarcely  know  myself  now  to  be  the  same." 

""Xears  and  sorrow  work  changes,  Walter,  but  they 
are  bringing  us  to  the  land  where  there  shall  be  no 
more." 

"  We  have  waited  patiently  these  weary  years  to  join 
our  hands  fos  life,  but  it  seemeth  far  off  yet." 

"  And  we  must  e'en  be  patient  still,"  replied  Elizabeth, 
with  a  sweet  sad  smile ;  "  if  I  could  only  see  thee  more 
frequently,  I  should  be  more  contented,  for  sometimes 
Aunt  Jane  getteth  so  violent  and  ungovernable,  that  I  feel 
as  if  I  must  grow  melancholy,  too." 


02  TWICE    CROWNED. 

The  merry  bursts  of  childish  laughter  were  yet  ringing 
through  the  hall,  and  the  good  man  said : 

"  This  is  a  pleasant  sight,  Elizabeth ;  for  these  are  the 
brightest,  merriest  children  that  ever  sported  on  Christ- 
mas-eve ;  but  they  are  calling  us."  Placing  Elizabeth's 
arm  within  his  own,  they  proceeded  to  the  sitting-room 
belonging  to  the  Countess,  and  there  the  love-gifts  were 
exchanged ;  none  forgotten ;  Mistress  Elizabeth  coming  in 
for  her  share  also,  none  pleasing  her  so  well  as  Walter 
Berkeley's  own  miniature,  set  in  a  brooch  of  gold  enam- 
elled, which  he  quietly  placed  in  her  hand. 

It  was  a  late  hour  ere  the  household  were  fairly  settled 
in  their  rooms,  and  at  early  dawn  the  church-bells  of  St. 
Jude  rang  their  merry  chimes  to  usher  in  the  Christmas 
morning.  Gathered  in  the  breakfast-room,  there  was  pre- 
pared a  substantial  English  meal,  of  which  all  seemed 
disposed  to  partake  heartily ;  and  at  the  hour  of  morning- 
prayer,  assembled  in  the  church,  there  was  a  joyous  ser- 
vice from  King  Edward's  service-book,  that  will  prqjmbly 
not  be  used  again  for  many  a  weary,  trying  year.  Dressed 
heavily  with  winter-green,  the  church  was  fragrant  with 
spicy  cedar,  and  the  joyous  music  of  the  Nativity  filled 
the  ancient  building. 

Master  Berkeley  preached  a  heart-warm  sermon  on  the 
blessed  theme — little  did  anyone  present  dream  that  it 
was  his  last  from  the  sacred  pulpit.  Many  an  humble  vil- 
lager stopped  at  the  church-door  to  wish  the  good  rector 
a  "  Happy  Christmas,"  and  many  a  sweet  child  remem- 


TWICE    CROWNED.  93 

bered  the  kiss  pressed  on  their  dewy  lips,  or  downy  cheeks, 
as  they  sought  his  blessing  —  remembered  it  when  they 
saw  his  face  no  more  at  the  church -door  of  old  St. 
Jude's. 

It  was  a  week  of  feasting  and  merriment,  but  sorely 
disturbed  at  its  close;  for  late  in  the  week  a  stranger 
arrived  from  London,  asking  to  see  Master  Berkeley. 
Shown  into  the  study,  a  stern-looking  man  introduced 
himself  as  a  messenger,  commissioned  by  the  Queen  to 
silence  the  rector  of  St.  Jude's  —  pompously  reading  the 
order  to  Master  Berkeley,  concluding  with  the  ominous 
words,  "  until  further  orders  from  the  Queen." 

"  If  this  be  truly  the  law  of  the  land,  I  must  e'en  obey ; 
howbeit,  it  is  bitter  grief  to  speak  no  more  for  my  Master 
in  his  own  dear  church." 

"  Retract  your  errors,  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  true 
Church,  and  thou  mayest  labor  to  thy  heart's  content." 

Walter  Berkeley's  eye  kindled  as  he  replied : 

"Deny  my  Lord?  set  up  an  idol  in  his  church,  and 
bow  down  before  it  ?  —  Never !  so  help  me  God ! " 

"  Thou  mayest  rue  these  words  some  day,  for  they  will 
be  remembered." 

Taking  up  his  cap,  he  was  about  to  leave  the  room ; 
but,  stopping  at  the  library,  he  scrutinized  the  volumes  in 
the  case,  and  with  a  hasty  pencil  noted  down  the  names 
of  several. 

"  Thou  hast  the  works  of  old  writers  here,  forsooth,  but 
none  of  the  friends  of  the  Church." 


84  TWICE   OBOWNBD. 

"  I  have  the  friends  of  the  Bible,  good  sir." 

Taking. a  hasty  leave,  the  unwelcome  visitor  closed  the 
door  and  was  gone,  leaving  the  order  on  the  table.  The 
good  rector  sat  down  with  his  head  resting  upon  his  hand, 
large  tears  stealing  between  his  fingers ;  and  locking  the 
Btudy-door,  on  bended  knees  he  poured  out  the  story  of 
his  grief  into  the  ears  of  one  ready  to  hear  and  sympa- 
thize, asking  for  guidance  and  grace  in  the  midst  of  the 
trials  that  were  coming.  The  bell  rang  for  dinner,  but  he 
had  no.  heart  to  eat,  and  missing  him  from  the  table, 
Geraldine  came  to  inquire  for  the  master. 

Knocking  at  the  door,  a  pale  face  of  woe  answered  the 
summons,  and  Geraldine  inquired,  with  an  agitated  voice: 

"  What  aileth  the  good  Master  Berkeley  ?  thou  lookest 
full  of  sorrow." 

"  I  have  dolorous  news  from  London :  read  that,  my 
child,"  pointing  to  the  order. 

Geraldine  turned  pale  at  the  ominous  words,  and  said : 

"What  now,  good  master?" 

"  We  must  e'en  obey,  and  worship  no  more  in  dear  old 
Bt.  Jude's." 

"  Will  the  Mass  be  set  up  there?  " 

>'  Doubtless  it  will  be  so." 

"  And  we,  good  master  ?  " 

'•  Cannot  go,  Geraldine ;  it  is  idolatry." 

"  We  will  be  marked,  good  master." 

"  Yea,  verily ;  but  we  are  hi  the  Lord's  hands  —  obedi- 
ence is  ours,  events  all  His." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  06 

"  Dinner  is  waiting,  good  master,  for  the  blessing." 

"  I  am  ready,  Geraldine ;  howbeit,  I  have  no  appetite 
to  eat  on  this  day  of  grief." 

Entering  the  dining-hall,  slowly  he  took  his  usual 
place ;  and  with  more  than  ordinary  solemnity,  invoked 
a  Father's  blessing  upon  the  household. 

All  perceived  that  something  grievous  had  happened ; 
and  in  a  few  serious  words,  the  good  man  communicated 
the  sad  tidinr-2. 

Consternation  spread  from  face  to  face,  Mistress  Tem- 
pleton's  the  most  like  marble. 

Lord  Marmaduke  was  the  first  to  speak. 

"  I  wis  not  that  it  would  reach  Lyndhurst  so  soon,  but 
Bishop  Bonner  is  for  hurrying  matters ;  and  I  trow  that 
they  are  visiting  the  counties." 

"  A  sad  end  to  our  happy  week,"  said  the  Earl ;  "  but 
we  must  be  ready  for  the  worst." 

But  little  was  eaten,  for  the  hearts  of  all  were  filled 
with  nameless  apprehensions. 

"  We  will  worship  in  the  turret,"  said  the  Earl.  "  A 
desk,  a  table,  and  a  few  seats  are  all  {hat  we  need,  and 
the  Lord  is  not  confined  to  earthly  temples ;  but  we  go 
not  to  the  Mass." 

"  Thou  wouldst  be  sorely  grieved,  my  lord,"  said  Mar- 
maduke, "  couldst  thou  see  the  ease  with  which  most  of 
the  nobles  follow  in  the  way  of  the  court,  watching  which 
way  the  wind  blows." 

"  If  we  have  learned  the  truth,  we  must  e'en  keep  it, 
Marmaduke,  at  all  costs." 


96  TWICE   CROWNED. 

After  dinner  the  family  separated,  Mistress  Templeton 
following  Master  Berkeley  to  the  study. 

"  O  Walter,"  said  the  lady,  "  much  I  fear  that  this  if 
the  beginning  of  sorrows." 

"  We  must  be  faithful,  Elizabeth,  the  Lord  being  our 
helper,  '  through  evil  and  through  good  report/  " 

Leaning  her  head  upon  his  shoulder,  she  wept  long 
and  silently. 

Taking  the  trembling  hand  within  his  own,  he  said,  in 
soft,  low  tones : 

" '  The  hairs  of  our  head  are  numbered ; '  we  are  of 
more  value  than  many  sparrows.  Why  then  grieve  so 
sorely?" 

"  The  days  of  darkness  are  com  bag,  Walter,  and  my 
poor  weak  heart  faiuteth  at  the  shadows." 

"  Nothing  cometh  without  our  Father's  leave.  Put  thy 
hand  within  the  Master's  every  day,  sweet  one,  and  jusj 
say, '  Lord,  lead  me ! "' 

"  I  must  go  home  to-morrow,  Walter ;  wilt  thou  take 
me  ?  I  left  my  aunt  in  good  care,  but  she  will  miss  me." 

The  next  day,  Baking  leave  of  the  household,  Mistress 
Templeton  bade  a  sorrowful  farewell  to  Lyndhurst,  and, 
accompanied  by  Master  Berkeley,  turned  her  face  home- 
ward. 

"  Thou  wilt  not  be  so  busy  in  the  parish  now,  Walter," 
said  his  companion,  "  and  can  see  me  more  frequently,  for 
I  need  thee  sorely." 

"  Yes,  my  poor  child,  I  will  come  as  often  as  I  can,  foi 
I  know  how  thy  tender  heart  acheth." 


TWICE    CROWNED.  97 

Never  had  he  left  Elizabeth  so  sorrowfully ;  and  slowly 
Walking  down  the  garden-path,  he  turned  to  look  back 
There  she  was  wii  J  lier  sad  pale  face,  standing  on  the  path, 
leaning  sorrowfully  against  the  column ;  and  farther  on, 
looking  back  again,  he  saw  her  standing  at  the  front  gate, 
as  long  as  she  could  see  the  carriage. 

There  have  been  sacrilegious  hands  busy  at  St.  Jude's, 
taking  down  the  communion-table,  and  putting  up  an  altar 
in  its  place.  The  bells  of  St.  Jude's  rang  out  an  exulting 
peal  on  the  next  Sunday  morning,  calling  the  people  to 
the  service  of  the  Romish  Church. 

It  was  a  doleful  peal  to  the  ears  of  Walter  Berkeley 
and  his  pupil,  as  they  stood  near  the  study-window,  list- 
ening sadly. 

"  Little  did  we  think  that  the  Christmas  chimes  rang 
for  our  dear  old  service  for  the  last  time,"  said  Geraldine 
to  her  tutor. 

"  And  as  little  did  I  dream  that  on  Christmas-day  I 
had  preached  my  last  sermon  at  St.  Jude's,"  returned  the 
master. 

On  Sunday  morning  it  was  found  thafr  father  Alphonso 
performed  the  service  of  the  Mass,  the  family  at  Engle- 
wood,  and  many  timid  time-serving  neighbors,  attending. 

Up  in  the  quiet  turret,  where  birds  built  their  nests 
outside,  worshipped  the  family  at  Lyndhurst,  the  Ken- 
worthys,  and  Robin  Heathcote  —  the  music  very  sweet, 
the  prayers  just  as  solemn  as  in  the  church  of  St  Jude'a, 
and  the  sermon  full  of  comfort  and  peace. 
9  Q 


98  TWIOE   OEOWNED. 

Marmaduke  and  his  sister  Agnes  are  about  to  depart, 
and  the  night  before,  we  find  the  young  nobleman  and 
Geraldine  spending  their  last  hours  to^ifcner. 

"  This  hath  been  truly  an  eventful  week,  sweetheart," 
said  Marmaduke ;  "  its  dawn  so  joyous,  its  close  so  sad." 

"  My  heart  sinketh  at  the  thought  of  thy  return  to  Lon- 
don," replied  his  companion,  "  for  we  know  not  what  shall 
be  on  the  morrow." 

"  We  are  the  Lord's,  Geraldine,  and  He  will  guide  and 
comfort  us  if  we  trust  Him." 

"  Thou  wilt  write  often,  Marmaduke ;  thy  dear  letters 
are  so  precious." 

"  Keep  a  good,  brave  heart,  Geraldine ;  the  Lord  reign- 
eth,  and  He  keepeth  His  own." 

There  was  a  sorrowful  breaking  up  the  next  day  when 
the  friends  parted ;  but  ere  they  bade  farewell,  Master 
Berkeley  held  a  sweetly  solemn  service  in  the  study ;  sing- 
ing together  the  Urbs  Beata,  and  committing  all  the  loved 
company  to  the  care  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  they  parted ; 
Marmaduke  and  his  sister  to  the  metropolis  and  its 
dangers,  Geraldine  to  her  duties  in  the  study  and  at  her 
home ;  Master  Berkeley  spending  much  time  in  visiting 
the  scattered  flock  that  he  loved  so  well,  and  had  served 
so  long  and  faithfully. 

Up  in  the  quiet  heavens  the  morning  sun  shone  down 
in  his  glory,  and  at  night  the  silent  stars  in  their  beauty 
reminded  the  dwellers  at  Lyndhurst  of  the  Father  who 
careth  always  for  his  children ;  but  an  unseen  ministry 


TWICE   CROWNED.  99 

attends  their  pilgrim  footsteps,  for  angel  bands  kept  ward 
and  watch  over  the  faithful  in  that  old  castle.  How 
feebly  do  we  realize  the  blessedness  of  that  passage  whicli 
so  beautifully  describes  their  angelic  ministry :  "Are  they 
not  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them 
who  shall  be  heirs  of  salvation  ?" 


CHAPTER  X. 
LADY  MAGDALEN'S  DIABY. 

^FHE  articles  of  the  Queen's  marriage  have  been  sent  tc 
-*-  the  Lord  Mayor  and  city  of  London,  and  great  is  the 
commotion.  Her  Grace  is  set  upon  it,  and  the  people 
rage  in  vain ;  but  she  seemeth  sorely  disgusted,  and  wear- 
eth  a  look  of  stern  resolve. 

"  January.  There  are  three  insurrections,  and  it  is  feared 
that  there  will  be  a  general  rising  so  soon  as  the  prince  of 
Spain  setteth  his  foot  on  English  soil.  One  of  these  re- 
volts is  headed  by  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  who  proclaimeth 
the  unfortunate  Lady  Jane  Grey  throughout  the  towns 
where  he  passeth;  but  the  most  dreaded  is  that  under 
Sir  Thomas  Wyatt,  in  the  County  of  Kent,  for  bad  news 
reach  us  daily  of  the  progress  of  these  rebels. 

"  January  25th.  When  danger  to  the  Queen  is  at  hand, 
the  loyalty  among  the  English  people  draweth  all  to- 
gether. Five  hundred  trained  bands  have  been  sent  out 
against  him,  and  the  city  is  kept  with  harnessed  men ; 
the  hum  of  preparation  is  heard  everywhere.  Insulting 
terms  have  been  proposed  by  Wyatt  to  the  Queen ;  but 
with  the  spirit  of  a  Tudor,  her  Grace  preferreth  to  abide 
the  result  of  open  war 


100 


TWICE   CROWNED.  101 

"Consternation  prevaileth  everywhere,  for  the  news 
hath  just  reached  us  that  the  Duke  of  Norfolk's  army 
hath  been  dispersed,  and  the  royal  palaces  at  Westminster 
have  no  defence  but  the  stoutness  of  the  gates  and  the 
valor  of  the  gentlemen-at-arms. 

"The  Queen's  legal  neighbors  at  Westminster  Hall 
plead  their  causes,  clad  in  suits  of  armor  under  their 
robes,  and  Dr.  Weston  had  previously  officiated  in  the 
chapel  before  the  Queen,  braced  under  his  priestly  vest- 
ments. 

"In  the  midst  of  all  this  dismay,  the  Queen  remaineth 
calm  and  collected. 

"  She  hath  ordered  her  palfrey,  and  summoned  all  her 
ladies  to  attend  upon  her  to  Guildhall,  not  to  take  refuge, 
however,  within  the  fortified  circle  of  London  wall,  but 
only  to  encourage  the  citizens. 

"  The  Lord  Mayor  received  us  at  Guildhall,  clad  in  com- 
plete steel,  over  which  he  wore  the  civic  robe.  Danger 
presseth,  for  it  is  even  now  rumored  that  Wyatt  is  at 
Southwark,  preparing  to  storm  the  city. 

"  With  sceptre  in  her  hand,  in  clear,  ringing  tones,  and 
with  no  little  grace,  she  delivered  a  stirring  speech,  con- 
cluding with  the  words : 

"'Wherefore,  good  subjects,  pluck  up  your  hearts! 
Like  true  men,  stand  fast  with  your  lawful  sovereign 
against  these  rebels,  and  fear  them  not,  for  I  do  not,  I 

assure  you.    I  leave  with  you  my  Lord  Howard  and  my 
Q« 


102  TWICE   CROWNED. 

*Jord  Treasurer  (Winchester),  to  assist  my  Lord  Mayor  in 
the  safeguard  of  the  city  from  spoil  and  sack,  \vhich  is 
the  only  aim  of  this  rebellious  crew.' 

"At  the  conclusion  of  this  speech,  the  crowd  filling 
Guildhall  and  its  court,  shouted : 

" '  God  save  Queen  Mary  and  the  Prince  of  Spain  1 ' 

"  She  then  mounted  her  palfrey,  and  rode  with  her  train 
across  to  Cheapside,  to  the  water-stairs  of  the  Three 
Cranes  in  the  Vintry. 

"  On  arriving  at  Westminster,  she  held  a  council,  in 
which  she  appointed  leaders  of  the  forces,  an  armed  watch 
being  set  that  night  in  Whitehall  Palace. 

"  Three  days  of  suspense  have  passed  over.  On  Satur- 
day morning  Wyatt  was  proclaimed  traitor,  and  a  price 
set  on  his  head.  At  three  in  the  afternoon  he  advanced 
upon  London,  an  eight-pounder  hurled  at  him  from  the 
Tower ;  and  immediately  my  Lord  Mayor  and  the  sheriffe 
made  haste  to  London  Bridge. 

"The  street  was  soon  choked,  people  moving  their 
stalls  and  wares,  shop-shutters  putting  up,  young  men 
running  up  and  down  to  arm,  and  women  and  children 
shutting  themselves  in  the  upper  stories. 

"  Sunday  morning  dawned  gloomily ;  perchance,  it  was 
a  day  of  much  prayer,  but  little  church-going,  —  scarcely 
a  day  of  rest. 

"  On  Monday,  Wyatt  was  disheartened  by  the  prepara- 
tions on  the  bridge,  and  decided  to  march  along  the 


TWICE    CROWNED.  1S 

Thames  next  day  by  the  way  of  Kingston  Bridge.  Ut- 
terly discouraged,  he  gave  orders  to  march,  and  cleared 
out  of  Southwark  at  eleven  o'clock  on  Shrove  Tuesday. 
Thus  ended  our  three  days'  beleaguerment. 

"At  four  o'clock  on  Wednesday  morning  the  drums 
called  to  arms,  Wyatt,  having  crossed  at  Kingston,  being 
already  at  Brentford. 

"  The  dwellers  in  the  palace  of  Whitehall  had  all  been 
aroused  two  hours  earlier,  by  an  alarm  brought  by  a 
deserter  from  the  rebels,  declaring  that '  Wyatt  had  made 
a  detour  from  the  east  of  the  metropolis  on  the  Surry 
bank  of  the  Thames,  and  would  be  at  Hyde  Park  in  two 
hours.' 

"Hurry  and  consternation  became  universal — barricades 
were  raised  at  the  points  liable  to  attack  —  guards  were 
stationed  at  the  Queen's  bed-chamber  windows  and  her 
withdrawing  rooms,  and  the  palace  echoed  with  the  wails 
of  the  affrighted  ladies ;  not,  however,  the  Queen's  old  and 
tried  friends,  who  are  firm  and  courageous ;  but  the  new 
maids  set  up  the  greatest  lamentations,  weeping  and  wring- 
ing their  hands.  'Alack !  alack ! '  they  said,  '  some  great 
mischief  is  toward !  we  shall  all  be  destroyed  this  night  1 
What  a  sight  is  this,  to  see  the  Queen's  bed-chamber  full 
of  armed  men,  —  the  like  was  never  seen  before ! ' 

"  I  must  own  that  I  shared  in  the  terror,  but  the  brave 
Queen  never  lost  her  presence  of  mind.  Her  ministers 
and  counsellors  crowded  around  her,  imploring  her  to 


104  TWICE   OBOWNBD. 

seek  the  Tower.  Even  Bishop  Gardiner  fell  on  his  kneea 
and  entreated  her  to  enter  a  boat  in  waiting  for  her  at 
Whitehall  stairs. 

"  She  answered,  with  the  look  of  a  Tudor  upon  her  iace, 
that '  she  would  set  no  example  of  cowardice,  and  if  Clin- 
ton and  Pembroke  proved  true  to  their  posts,  she  would 
not  desert  hers.' 

"  Clinton  and  Pembroke  having  arranged  their  plan  of 
action,  the  approach  of  the  enemy  was  hourly  expected. 
Wyatt  had  been  promised  by  his  friends  in  the  city,  that 
Ludgate  should  be  opened  to  him,  if  he  could  reach  it ;  to 
this  point  then  he  bent  all  his  energies.  Lord  Clinton 
permitted  a  small  number  to  pass  before  he  charged  down 
St.  James'  Hall,  and  commenced  the  fight  by  severing 
the  leader  from  his  army.  Not  heeding  the  battle  in  the 
rear,  Wyatt  pushed  on  to  Ludgate.  Two  fierce  assaults 
were  made  at  the  same  time  by  the  leaders  of  his  main 
army,  one  attacking  the  palace  of  Whitehall,  the  other 
that  of  St.  James. 

"  A  dozen  of  the  Queen's  guards  made  good  the  defence 
of  the  latter ;  but  Whitehall  was  in  the  greatest  danger, 
foi  the  remainder  of  the  guards,  headed  by  Sir  John  Gage, 
who  (though  a  valiant  cavalier)  was  an  aged  man,  gave 
way  before  the  attack.  At  this  alarming  crisis,  Queen  < 
Mary,  from  the  gallery  over  the  Holbein  gateway,  saw 
her  guards  broken  and  dispersed  by  Knevet.  Sir  John 
Gage  was  overthrown  in  the  dust ;  but  rising  again,  he 
made  good  his  retreat  to  Whitehall.  The  defeated  guards 


TWICE    CROWNED.  105 

rushed  into  the  court-yard  of  the  palace,  and  fled  to  hide 
themselves  among  the  wood  and  scullery  offices.  The 
gentlemen-at-arms  all  ran  out  to  see  the  cause  of  the  up- 
roar, when  the  porter,  flinging  to  the  gates,  locked  all 
out  —  friend  and  foe.  On  an  appeal  being  made  to  the 
Queen,  the  palace-gates  were  thrown  boldly  open,  and  the 
battle-axe  gentlemen  marched  up  and  down  before  the  gal- 
lery where  the  Queen  stood.  Wyatt  was  in  the  meantime 
forcing  his  way  down  the  Strand  to  Ludgate,  which  was 
guarded  with  soldiers  commanded  by  Courtenay,  Earl  of 
Devonshire,  and  the  Earl  of  "Worcester. 

"Courtenay  scampered  off  at  the  first  approach  of 
Wyatt,  it  being  afterward  discovered  that  he  was  a  secret 
helper  of  the  rebel  chief. 

"  Approaching  the  gate,  Wyatt  summoned  the  warder  to 
surrender ;  but  instead  of  his  citizen-partisan,  who  he  sup- 
posed kept  the  important  entrance,  Lord  William  How- 
ard appeared  on  the  gallery  over  the  portal,  and  replied 
sternly : 

" '  Avaunt,  traitor !  avaunt  I    You  enter  not  here  1 ' 

"There  was  no  resource  now  for  Wyatt  but  to  fight  his 
way  back  again  to  the  main  army. 

"  Urged  by  despair,  he  renewed  the  contest  with  great 
fory  near  Charing  Cross. 

"  In  this  dire  moment,  Courtenay  rushed  into  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Queen,  crying  out  that '  her  battle  was  broke — 
that  all  was  lost,  and  surrendered  to  Wyatt ! ' 

"  The  lion-spirit  roused,  she  replied,  with  infinite  disdain : 


106  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  *  Such  was  the  fond  opinion  of  those  who  durst  not  go 
bear  enough  to  see  the  truth  of  the  trial ; '  adding,  thai 
'she  herself  would  immediately  enter  into  the  hattle,  and 
abide  the  consequences.' 

"In  the  hottest  of  the  fight,  I  saw,  with  throbbing 
heart,  thy  brother,  Lord  Algernon,  and  missing  him  for 
a  few  moments,  I  reared  that  he  was  down ;  but  hearing 
my  name  called  suddenly,  I  turned  to  see  thy  brother 
near  my  side.  Seizing  my  hand,  he  exclaimed : 

" '  Thou  must  not  tarry  here,  Magdalen :  there  is  the 
most  imminent  danger;  there  is  not  a  moment  to  lose. 
My  aunt,  the  Lady  Margaret,  is  ready  to  receive  thee.' 

" '  I  cannot  forsake  Queen  Mary,'  was  my  reply. 

" '  Thou  knowest  not,  Magdalen,  to  what  thou  art  ex- 
posed,' still  argued  Lord  Algernon;  'let  me  entreat 
thee,  for  thy  father's  sake,  I  dare  not  for  my  own,  —  to 
save  thyself.' 

"  Thou  mayst  imagine,  Geraldine,  with  what  agony  of 
feeling  I  was  obliged  to  deny  him. 

"  '  Heaven  defend  thee,  Lord  Algernon ! '  I  whispered, 
on  bidding  him  farewell  at  last. 

" '  For  thy  sake,  Magdalen  ? 

"  The  long  suppressed  fountain  of  tears  gushed  forth, 
as  I  replied : 

" '  Lord  Algernon,  I  dare  not  say  so.' 

"  Thou  mayst  know  how  I  watched  and  prayed  for  that 
brave  cavalier  after  this  trying  moment. 

"  Fugitives  ever  and  anon  took  refuge  in  the  palace, 
crying  out. 


TWICE  OBOWNKD.  107 

«'  All  is  lost!    Away!  away!    A  barge!  a  barge! ' 

"  Yet  the  Queen  never  lost  her  courage,  nor  could  be 
persuaded  to  desert  Whitehall,  saying  that '  her  trust  was 
all  in  God,  whom  she  knew  would  not  deceive  her.' 

"  The  terror  in  the  palace  at  this  time  was  appalling ; 
such  running  and  shrieking,  such  slamming  of  doors  and 
windows,  was  awful  to  hear  I 

"  During  this  uproar,  the  Queen  actually  came  out  of 
the  palace  among  the  gentlemen-at-arms,  and  stood  be- 
tween two  of  them,  within  arquebuse  shot  of  the  enemy. 
Queen  Mary  is  small  in  stature,  of  a  fragile  form ;  but 
she  seemed  to  tower  in  height,  for  it  was  the  heroic  soul 
that  we  saw,  and  not  the  feeble  woman. 

"  It  was  just  at  that  moment  that  Lord  Pembroke  made 
the  final  charge  which  decided  the  day.  Wyatt  was 
forced  down  Fleet  Street,  where  there  was  no  retreat 
With  his  name  in  large  letters  on  his  cap,  he  sat  down, 
fatigued  and  dispirited,  on  a  fish-stall,  and  was  finally 
prevailed  on  to  surrender  to  Sir  Maurice  Berkeley,  who 
took  him  up  behind  him,  and  carried  him  to  court  as 
prisoner,  whence  he  was  conveyed  to  the  Tower. 

"  These  have  been  days  of  terror  unspeakable ,  but  the 
intrepid  Queen  lost  not  her  courage  once  throughout  the 
contest.  I  tell  thee  now,  dearest  Geraldine,  that  Marma- 
duke  hath  been,  in  the  midst  of  the  fight,  a  brave  defender 
of  the  Crown  of  England,  and  hath  received  no  injury. 

"The  most  grievous  end  of  this  rebellion  is,  that  the 


108  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Queen  is  beset  on  all  sides  with  voices  clamorous  for  the 
execution  of  the  hapless  Lady  Jane  Grey ;  the  Earl  y£ 
Pembroke  and  the  Marquis  of  Winchester,  who  had  been 
most  active  in  forcing  royalty  upon  the  poor  lady,  were 
now  the  most  earnest  counsellors  for  her  death. 

"  The  day  after  the  contest,  before  Queen  Mary  had 
lost  the  impression  of  the  blood  shed  around  her,  on  the 
very  ground  saturated  with  the  blood  of  her  subjects,  she 
was  persuaded  to  sign  the  death-warrant  of  her  hapless 
kinswoman,  on  the  plea  '  that  such  scenes  would  be  fre- 
quent while  she  suffered  the  competitor  for  her  throne  to 
exist.'  The  warrant  specified  that '  Guilford  Dudley  and 
his  wife '  were  to  be  executed  on  the  ninth  of  February. 

"  Watcfr  is  kept  night  and  day  in  armor  at  court,  so 
great  is  the  panic  still.  The  city  is  full  of  frightful 
scenes,  for  military  law  was  executed  on  fifty  of  the  train- 
bands who  deserted  the  Queen's  standard  under  Brett. 

"These  being  citizens,  were  hung  at  their  own  doors 
and  left  there,  so  that  the  Queen  could  not  go  to  the  city 
without  beholding  the  ugly  sight  of  dangling  corpses  at 
every  corner  of  the  street.  We  can  scarcely  imagine  the 
agony  of  the  harmless  families  within  the  houses ;  chil- 
dren, wife,  mother,  or  sisters,  who  saw  a  dear,  perhaps  an 
only  protector  thus  hanging  before  his  own  doorway ! 

"The  numbers  thus  put  to  death  reached  sixty  at  last. 

"The  prisoners  of  Wyatt's  army  taken  in  arms, 
amounting  to  five  hundred,  were  led  into  the  court- yard 
at  Whitehall  with  ropes  around  their  necks;  but  the 


TWICE   CROWNED.  109 

Queen,  instead  of  condemning  them  to  death,  appeared 
on  the  gallery  above,  and  pronounced  their  pardon ;  for 
Queen  Mary  was  far  more  merciful  than  her  ministers. 
Suspicion  attaching  to  the  Princess  Elizabeth  of  com- 
plicity with  the  insurrection,  she  was  in  danger  of  the 
Tower ;  for  daily  new  state-prisoners  go  in ;  and  they  that 
come  forth,  alas !  it  is  but  to  the  scaffold.  Suffolk,  Wy- 
att,  the  Greys,  all  will  come  to  the  block  ere  long.  Alas . 
for  these  dreadful  days ! 

"  There  are  city  feasts,  it  is  true  —  but  men  meet  to  look 
at  each  other's  blanched  faces,  and  ask  what  cometh  next  ? 
rather  than  for  feasting. 

"The  Queen  hath  broken  down  at  length,  prostrate  witn 
one  of  her  most  dreadful  attacks,  when  she  looketh  almost 
like  a  breathing  corpse,  so  white  and  cold  and  stiff  with 
hysteria.  I  stayed  after  matin  service  this  morning  in  the 
chapel,  and  there,  in  the  quiet  stillness,  I  read  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount,  from  the  Gospel  on  the  lectern.  How  full 
of  love  are  the  holy  words  of  our  dear  Lord  I  Where  now 
is  that  blessed  spirit  of  benevolence?  Surely,  we  have 
wandered  from  the  teachings  of  our  Lord; — how  cometh 
it,  seeing  that  we  claim  to  be  the  true  Church  of  Christ  ? 
for  here  are  bishops  at  the  very  head  of  the  Church  in 
England  breathing  naught  but  harshness  and  cruelty! 
Verily,  my  thoughts  are  busy  with  these  subjects,  deal 
Geraldine,  and  Dr.  Weston  quieteth  them  not" 
10 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  AXE  OP  QUEEN  MARY. 

A  MID  the  agitation  and  excitement  following  the 
-*-•*-  horrors  of  the  insurrection,  we  turn  our  eyes  to  the 
angelic  prisoner  in  the  Tower.  In  deference  to  her  high 
rank,  the  Lady  Jane  was  allowed  the  liberty  of  the  Tower, 
walking  in  the  Queen's  garden,  and  even  on  Tower  Hill, 
having  a  suite  of  rooms,  and  two  maids  in  attendance, 
with  the  privilege  of  reading  and  writing,  which  was  not 
always  granted  to  prisoners.  She  spent  much  time  in 
reading  the  Scriptures,  meditation  and  prayer,  for  well 
she  knew  that  she  would  never  pass  the  precincts  of  the 
Tower  until  she  was  led  forward  to  the  block. 

Mistress  Ellen,  her  favorite  maid,  was  a  most  faithful 
and  devoted  friend,  and  many  a  silent  tear  was  shed  by 
the  two  women,  as  they  listened  to  the  sweet,  sad  music 
in  their  lady's  room.  At  seventeen,  that  bright  and  joy- 
ous period  in  a  young  maiden's  life,  she  had  been  cut  off 
from  home,  friends,  and  liberty,  and  consigned  to  a  prison 
from  which  there  was  no  escape.  We  find  her  occupying 
many  lonely  hours  in  transcribing  her  sad  thoughts  for 
those  whom  she  would  leave  behind;  thus  she  writes: 

"  How  often  do  the  days  of  childhood  with  their  sweet 

110 


TWICE    CROWNED.  Ill 

and  blessed  memories  visit  me  in  my  lonely  chamber !  the 
fresh  green  spring  with  its  singing  -  birds,  and  fragrant 
bloom  of  flowers ;  the  warm  glow  of  summer,  the  winter 
joys  around  the  hearthstone;  the  Christmas  cheer,  the 
sorrows  of  Calvary  and  Gethsemane,  and  the  Easter  joy : 
all  come  now  associated  with  a  home  that  I  shall  see  never 
again.  Then,  my  dear  good  Tutor,  Roger  Ascham,  what 
pleasant  hours  come  back  to  me  from  the  library  at  Sion 
House.  Ah!  why  did  they  disturb  the  quiet  life  of  a 
young  maiden  to  bring  her  to  such  woe  !  There,  too,  are 
my  father  and  dear  mother,  whom  I  have  seen  for  the  last 
time ;  and  my  sister  Katharine,  and  Guilford  my  young 
husband.  Oh,  woe  is  me !  for  I  am  encompassed  by  many 
sore  and  heavy  troubles ;  but  my  soul  looketh  unto  the 
Lord,  from  whom  cometh  my  help ;  He  will  not  leave  nor 
forsake  His  poor  servant  that  trusteth  in  Him." 

Dr.  Feckenham,  the  Queen's  chaplain,  was  deputed  to 
prepare  the  prisoner  for  her  hurried  death.  We  find  him, 
therefore,  seeking  an  interview  with  the  unfortunate  lady. 
Courteously  handing  to  him  a  seat,  she  said,  in  a  sad,  low 
voice : 

"  I  wot  of  your  errand,  good  sir,  —  you  come  to  bear 
welcome  tidings  of  release." 

Hesitating  a  moment,  he  replied,  slowly: 

"  I  much  fear  that  you  misconceive  my  message,  Lady 
Jane." 

The  prisoner  smiled,  as  she  pointed  upward,  and  an- 
swered : 


112  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  My  release,  good  sir,  cometh  from  above ! " 

In  a  very  few  words  he  communicated  the  painful  in- 
telligence,—  the  meek  sufferer  sitting  with  folded  hands, 
and  eyes  bent  down  upon  the  floor. 

"  It  is  a  short  notice,  good  master ;  but  my  peace  ia 
made  with  God,  and  all  I  ask  is  to  be  spared  the  harassing 
trial  of  religious  dispute,"  adding,  "  that  her  time  was  too 
short  for  controversy." 

Feckenham  then  flew  to  the  Queen  and  represented  to 
her  that  "  indeed  the  time  was  fearfully  short  for  prepara- 
tion of  any  kind,  and  how  could  she  expect  Lady  Jane  to 
die  a  Catholic,  if  she  was  hurried  thus  to  the  block,  with- 
out time  for  conviction  ?  " 

The  Queen  immediately  delayed  the  execution  for  three 
days.  Full  of  sanguine  hope,  Feckenham  again  sought 
an  interview. 

She  smiled  mournfully  on  her  zealous  friend,  telling 
him  that  "  he  had  mistaken  her  meaning ;  she  wished  not 
for  delay  of  her  sentence,  but  for  quiet  from  polemic  dis- 
putation." The  meek  angel  added  that  "she  was  pre- 
pared to  receive  patiently  her  death  in  any  manner  it 
would  please  the  Queen  to  appoint.  True  it  was,  her 
flesh  shuddered,  as  was  natural  to  frail  mortality ;  but  her 
spirit  would  spring  rejoicing  into  the  eternal  light,  where 
she  hoped  the  mercy  of  God  would  receive  it." 

But  Feckenham  could  not  be  turned  from  his  desire  to 
Convert  her  to  the  true  faith ;  and  we  will  give  some  short 
extracts  below  from  Fox's  Book  of  Martyrs.  In  relating 


TWICE   CROWNED.  113 

the  particulars  of  their  conversation,  addressing  her,  he 
•aid: 

"What  is  required  of  a  Christian  man?" 

To  which  she  meekly  answered : 

"  That  he  should  believe  in  God  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  in  one  God,  and  love 
him  with  all  our  heart,  and  all  our  souls,  and  with  all  our 
mind,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourself." 

To  which  he  replied : 

"  Why,  then,  faith  neither  justifieth  nor  saveth ! " 

"Yea,  verily;  faith  (as  St.  Paul  saith)  only  justifieth." 

To  which  he  quickly  rejoined : 

"  Why,  St.  Paul  saith, '  If  I  have  all  faith  without  love, 
it  is  nothing.' " 

"  True  it  is,  for  how  can  I  love  him  whom  I  trust  not  ? 
or  how  can  I  trust  him  whom  I  love  not  ?  Faith  and  love 
go  both  together ;  and  yet  love  is  comprehended  in  faith." 

"  Now  answer  me  another  question,  —  how  many  sacra- 
ments are  there  ?  " 

"Two:  the  one  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  the 
other  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper." 

"  No,"  replied  he,  "  there  are  seven." 

"  By  what  Scripture  find  you  that  ?  " 

"  Well,  we  will  talk  of  that  hereafter ;  but  what  do  you 
receive  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ?  Do  you 
not  receive  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  ?  " 

"  No,  surely,  I  do  not  so  believe.    I  ihink  that  at  the 

Supper  I  neither  receive  flesh  nor  blood,  but  bread  and 
10*  H 


114  TWICE   OEOWNED. 

wine,  whicli  bread  when  it  is  broken,  and  the  wine  when 
it  is  drank,  putteth  me  in  remembrance,  how  that  for  my 
sins  the  body  of  Christ  was  broken,  and  his  blood  shed  on 
the  cross.  With  that  bread  and  wine  I  receive  the  benefits 
that  came  by  the  breaking  of  his  body  and  shedding  of 
his  blood  for  our  sins  on  the  cross." 

"Why,  doth  not  Christ  speak  these  words,  'Take,  eat, 
this  is  my  body'?  Require  you  any  plainer  words? 
Doth  he  not  say  it  is  his  body  ?  " 

"  I  grant  he  saith  so ;  and  so  he  saith, '  I  am  the  vine, 
I  am  the  door,'  but  he  is  never  the  more  the  door  nor  the 
vine.  Doth  not  St.  Paul  say  that  he  calleth  things  that 
are  not  as  though  they  were?  God  forbid  that  I  should 
say  that  I  eat  the  very  natural  body  and  blood  of  Christ  I 
for  then  either  I  should  pluck  away  my  redemption,  or 
else  there  were  two  bodies  and  two  Christs.  One  body 
was  tormented  on  the  cross ;  and  if  they  did  eat  another 
body,  then  had  he  two  bodies ;  or  if  his  body  were  eaten, 
then  it  was  not  broken  on  the  cross ;  or  if  it  was  broken 
upon  the  cross,  it  was  not  eaten  of  his  disciples." 

"  Why,"  replied  the  priest,  "  is  it  not  as  possible  that 
Christ,  by  his  power,  could  make  his  body  both  to  be 
eaten  and  broken,  as  to  work  other  miracles  by  his 
power?" 

"  Yea,  verily,  he  might  have  done  so ;  but  he  was  not 
working  a  miracle,  he  was  only  setting  forth  his  expiation 
on  the  cross.  But,  I  pray  you,  answer  me  this  one  ques- 
tion: Where  was  Christ  when  he  said  'Take,  eat,  this  if 


TWICE    CROWNED.  116 

my  body '  ?  Was  he  not  at  the  table  when  he  said  so  ? 
He  was  at  that  time  alive,  and  suffered  not  until  the  uext 
day.  What  took  he  but  bread?  what  brake  he  but 
bread  ?  and  what .  gave  he  but  bread  ?  Look  !  what  he 
took  he  brake ;  and  look !  what  he  brake  he  gave  ;  and 
look !  what  he  gave  he  did  eat.  And  yet,  all  this  while 
he  himself  was  alive  and  at  supper  before  his  disciples,  or 
else  they  were  deceived." 

"  You  ground  your  faith,  Lady  Jane,  upon  such  authors 
as  say  and  unsay  both  in  a  breath,  and  not  upon  the 
Church,  to  whom  you  ought  to  give  credit." 

"  No,"  replied  she ;  "  I  ground  my  faith  on  God's  word, 
and  not  upon  the  Church,  for  if  the  Church  be  a  good 
church,  the  faith  of  the  Church  must  be  tried  by  God's 
word,  and  not  God's  word  by  the  Church,  nor  yet  my  faith. 
Shall  I  believe  the  Church  because  of  antiquity  ?  or  shall 
I  give  credit  to  the  Church  that  taketh  away  from  me  the 
half  part  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which,  if  they  deny  to  us, 
then  deny  they  to  us  part  of  our  salvation  ?  And  I  say, 
that  it  is  an  evil  church,  and  not  the  spouse  of  Christ,  but 
the  spouse  of  the  Devil,  that  altereth  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  both  taketh  from  it  and  addeth  to  it.  To  that 
church  (say  I)  God  will  add  His  plagues,  and  from  that 
church  will  He  take  their  part  out  of  the  book  of  life.  Do 
they  learn  that  of  St.  Paul  when  he  ministered  to  the 
Corinthians  in  both  kinds?  Shall  I  believe  this  church? 
God  forbid ! " 

With  many  other  persuasions  did  Feckenham  try  to 
turn  her  to  the  Popish  religion,  but  to  no  purpose. 


116  TWICE   CEOWKBU. 

Then  he  took  his  leave,  saying,  "  that  he  was  sorry  fbl 
her ;  for  I  am  sure,"  quoth  he,  "  that  we  two  shall  never 
meet." 

"  True  it  is,"  said  she,  "  that  we  shall  never  meet,  except 
God  turn  your  heart ;  for  I  am  assured,  unless  you  repent 
and  turn  to  God,  you  are  in  an  evil  case ;  and  I  pray  God, 
in  the  bowels  of  His  mercy,  to  send  you  His  Holy  Spirit : 
for  He  hath  given  his  great  gifts  of  utterance,  if  it  pleaseth 
Him  also  to  open  the  eyes  of  your  heart." 

This  was  the  last  dispute  with  Feckenham,  who,  con- 
trary to  the  practice  of  many  others,  had  treated  the  heroic 
lady  with  kindness  and  respect. 

We  turn  now  to  her  last  entry  in  her  diary : 

"  This  is  my  last  night  in  this  weary  world,  and  I  am 
strangely  calm.  I  have  just  been  reading  the  sixty-eighth 
Psalm, — how  many  have  been  comforted  in  their  hours 
of  deep  affliction  by  the  ancient  Psalmist ! 

"  I  have  read  what  he  hath  said  of  angels,  until  I  feel 
that  they  are  all  around  me  to  comfort  and  to  bless. 

"  '  The  chariots  of  God  are  twenty  thousand,  even  thou- 
sands of  angels  ;  the  Lord  is  among  them.' 

"  I  read,  too,  how  Elisha  was  comforted  in  the  hour  of 
his  extremity,  for  '  when  his  servant  arose  in  the  morning 
and  went  forth,  behold,  an  host  encompassed  the  city,  both 
with  horses  and  chariots.' 

"  The  young  man  being  in  great  distress,  Elisha  said : 

" '  Fear  not ;  for  they  that  be  with  us  are  more  than 
they  that  be  with  them ' 


TWICE    CROWNED.  117 

" '  And  the  Lord  opened  the  eyes  of  the  young  man, 
and  he  saw ;  and,  behold,  the  mountain  was  full  of  horses 
and  chariots  of  fire  round  about  Elisha.' 

"  We  read,  too,  that  '  thousands  and  thousands  minis- 
tered unto  him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood 
before  him.' 

"  And  St.  Paul  speaking  to  the  Hebrew  Christians,  re- 
mindeth  them  that  they  '  are  come  to  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem, and  to  an  innumerable  company  of  angels.' 

"  If  there  are  such  countless  multitudes,  doubtless  we 
are  surrounded  by  these  angelic  messengers  even  now; 
if  they  came  to  Peter  in  prison,  to  our  Lord  in  the  wilder- 
ness and  in  Gethseniaue,  come  they  not  to  me,  his  humble 
follower,  in  the  time  of  my  extremity  ? " 

Then  she  wrote  the  memorable  letter  in  Greek  to  her 
sister  Katharine,  exhorting  her  to  steadfastness  in  the 
faith ;  and  another  to  her  father,  the  Duke  of  Suffolk. 

Calling  in  her  maid,  Mistress  Ellen,  she  gave  minute 
directions  about  keepsakes  to  dear  friends.  "Thou  wilt 
tell  my  sister  Katharine  to  put  my  necklace  of  pearls  into 
a  casket  and  send  it  by  Dr.  Feckenham  to  Queen  Mary 
on  the  day  of  my  execution,  if  she  can.  It  was  a  gift 
from  the  Queen  in  years  gone  by ;  little  did  she  think 
then  that  her  axe  would  sever  the  neck  that  this  necklace 
hath  clasped." 

Then,  after  having  offered  up  her  nightly  devotions,  she 
composed  herself  to  sleep,  doubtless  watched  over  by  an 
angelic  ministry  throughout  that  sorrowful  night.  Era 


118  TWICE   CROWNED. 

retiring  for  the  night,  Mistress  Ellen  and  her  companion 
took  one  look  at  the  silent  sleeper,  as  with  clasped  handi 
upon  her  breast,  and  a  look  of  profound  peace  upon  her 
young  face,  her  sleep  was  soft  as  an  infant's  slumber. 

Prepared  early  in  the  morning  by  her  maids  for  the 
terrible  event  of  the  day,  she  waited  in  deep  devotion  for 
the  last  hour.  Early  in  the  morning,  Lord  Guilford  de- 
sired permission  to  see  her ;  but  she  refused  consent,  and 
sent  him  word,  "  that  the  tenderness  of  their  parting  would 
overcome  the  fortitude  of  both,  and  would  too  much 
unbend  their  minds  from  that  constancy  which  their  ap- 
proaching end  required." 

"Their  separation,"  she  said,  "would  be  only  for  a 
moment;  and  they  would  soon  rejoin  each  other  in  a 
scene  where  their  affections  would  be  forever  united,  and 
•where  death,  disappointments,  and  misfortunes  could  no 
longer  disturb  their  eternal  felicity." 

It  had  been  intended  to  execute  the  Lady  Jane  and  her 
husband  on  the  same  scaffold  on  Tower  Hill;  but  the 
council,  dreading  the  compassion  of  the  people  for  their 
youth,  beauty,  innocence,  and  noble  birth,  changed  their 
orders,  and  gave  directions  that  they  should  be  beheaded 
within  the  verge  of  the  Tower.  Lady  Jane  saw  her  hus- 
band led  forth  to  execution;  and,  having  waved  her 
handkerchief  from  the  window  in  token  of  farewell, 
waited  with  tranquillity  her  own  appointed  hour.  She 
even  saw  his  headless  body  carried  back  in  a  cart,  and 
found  herself  more  composed  by  the  tidings,  which  she 


TWICE   OBOWNED.  119 

heard  of  the  constancy  of  his  end,  than  shaken  by  a  spec- 
tacle so  tender  and  melancholy.  Ere  she  went  forth  to 
the  Tower,  Sir  John  Gage,  constable  of  the  Tower,  desired 
her  to  bestow  on  him  some  small  present,  which  he  might 
keep  as  a  perpetual  memorial  of  her.  She  gave  him  her 
table-book,  in  which  she  had  just  written  three  sentences 
on  seeing  her  husband's  dead  body,  —  one  in  Greek, 
another  in  Latin,  a  third  in  English.  The  purport  of 
them  was,  that  human  justice  was  against  his  body,  but 
that  Divine  mercy  would  be  favorable  to  his  soul ;  that  if 
her  fault  deserved  punishment,  her  youth,  at  least,  and 
her  imprudence  were  worthy  of  excuse,  and  that  God  and 
posterity,  she  trusted,  would  show  her  favor.  When  she 
mounted  the  scaffold,  she  spoke  to  the  spectators  in  this 
manner : 

"  Good  people,  I  am  come  hither  to  die,  and  by  law  I 
am  condemned  to  the  same.  The  fact  against  the  Queen's 
Highness  was  unlawful,  and  the  consenting  thereunto  by 
me ;  but  touching  the  procurement  or  desire  thereof  by 
me,  or  on  my  behalf,  I  do  wash  my  hands  thereof  in  in- 
nocency  before  God  and  the  face  of  you,  good  Christian 
people,  this  day."  And  therewith  she  wrung  her  hands, 
wherein  she  had  her  book.  "  Then,"  said  she,  "  I  pray 
you  all,  good  Christian  people,  to  bear  me  witness  that  I 
die  a  true  Christian  woman,  and  that  I  do  look  to  be  saved 
by  no  other  means,  but  only  by  the  mercy  of  God  in  the 
blood  of  His  only  Son,  Jesus  Christ ;  and  I  confess  that 
when  I  did  know  the  word  of  God,  I  neglected  the  same^ 


120  TWICE   OROWNED. 

loved  myself  and  the  world,  and  therefore  this  plague 
and  punishment  are  happily  and  worthily  happened  unto 
me  for  my  sins ;  and  yet  I  thank  God  that  of  His  good- 
ness He  hath  thus  given  me  a  time  and  respite  to  repent. 
And  now,  good  people,  while  I  am  alive,  I  pray  you  assist 
me  with  your  prayers." 

And  then,  kneeling  down,  she  turned  to  Feckenham, 
saying: 

"  Shall  I  say  this  psalm  ?  " 

And  he  said,  "  Yea." 

Then  she  said  the  psalm  of  Miserere  Mei,  Deus,  in  Eng- 
lish, in  a  most  devout  manner,  to  the  end.  Then  she 
stood  up  and  gave  her  maid,  Mistress  Ellen,  her  gloves 
and  handkerchief,  and  her  book  to  Mr.  Bridges ;  and  then 
she  untied  her  gown,  and  the  executioner  pressed  upon 
her  to  help  her  off  with  it ;  but  she,  desiring  him  to  let 
her  alone,  turned  towards  her  two  gentlewomen,  who 
helped  her  off  therewith,  and  also  with  her  frowes,  paaft, 
and  neckerchief,  giving  to  her  a  fair  handkerchief  to  put 
about  her  eyes. 

Then  the  executioner  kneeled  down  and  asked  her  for- 
giveness, whom  she  forgave  most  willingly.  Then  he 
desired  her  to  stand  upon  the  straw,  which  doing,  she  saw 
the  block,  when  she  said,  "I  pray  you  dispatch  me 
quickly."  Then  she  kneeled  down,  saying : 

"  Will  you  take  it  off  before  I  lay  me  down?  " 

And  the  executioner  said,  "  No,  Madam." 

Then  she  tied  the  handkerchief  about  her  eyes ;  and, 
feeling  for  the  block,  she  said : 


TWICE   CROWNED.  121 

"  What  shall  I  do  ?  where  is  it  ?  " 

One  of  the  bystanders  guided  her  thereunto.  She  laid 
her  head  down  upon  the  block,  and  then  stretching  forth 
her  body,  said : 

"  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commit  my  spirit." 

Angel  bands  were  ready  to  convey  the  blessed  one  up 
to  the  golden  gates  of  the  heavenly  city.  And  so  finished 
her  beautiful  and  holy  life.  Just  at  that  moment  the 
booming  of  the  signal-gun  came  rolling  drearily  over  the 
Thames,  until  its  muffled  sound  reached  the  ears  of  Queen 
Mary,  who,  with  a  blanched  face,  learned  that  her  axe 
had  severed  her  kinswoman's  neck,  in  the  very  bloom  of 
her  sweet  and  innocent  youth. 

Later  in  the  day,  Dr.  Feckenham  sought  an  interview 
with  the  Queen;  and,  on  bended  knee,  presenting  the 
casket,  said,  "  that  the  Lady  Jane  Dudley  had  requested 
it  to  be  sent  to  her  Grace  on  the  day  of  her  execution ; 
but  he  knew  naught  of  its  contents."  Inside  there  was  a 
small  billet,  on  which  was  written,  "  The  gift  of  Queen 
Mary  to  her  young  kinswoman  in  happier  days.  When 
the  Queen  looketh  at  this,  necklace,  may  her  Grace  re- 
member the  slender  neck  which  it  once  clasped,  which 
was  severed  to-day  by  Queen  Mary's  axe.  I  die  at  peace 
with  all  my  enemies.  May  God  have  mercy  on  the  Queen, 
prayetii  Jane." 

The  Queen's  countenance  changed  to  ashy  paleness; 
and,  without  touching  the  necklace,  she  closed  tne  casket, 

and  placing  it  in  the  hands  of  Mistress  Clarencieux,  said 
11 


122  TWICE   CKOWNED. 

M  Put  it  away  where  we  never  shall  see  it  again." 
But  Queen  Mary  passed  a  night  of  agony,  and,  like 
Lady  Macbeth,  with  eyes  closed  or  open,  through  the 
loug  watches  of  the  accusing  hours  of  the  night,  she  saw 
naught  but  that  pearl  necklace  and  the  slender  neck 
under  the  executioner's  axe,  suffering  the  anguish  of  re- 
inorse,  while  her  angelic  victim  was  safe  within  the  golden 
gates,  "  for  there  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and 
there  the  weary  be  at  rest" 


CHAPTER  XIL 

LADY  MAGDALEN'S  DIARY. 

TTEREL/Y,  there  is  no  peace  in  our  agitated  city ;  M 
great  is  the  disquiet  that  watch  is  kept  day  and 
night  in  armor  at  court.  Rumors  are  constantly  reaching 
the  Queen  of  the  Princess  Elizabeth's  complicity  with 
Courtney's  rebellion ;  but  she  is  slow  to  act  upon  mere 
rumor,  although  beset  by  several  with  bloody  counsels, 
Her  reply  runneth  ever  the  same :  until  positive  proof  of 
her  guilt  is  obtained,  she  would  exercise  no  other  punish- 
ment than  imprisonment.  Therefore  she  has  been  sum- 
moned by  the  Queen.  After  much  delay,  when  the 
princess  arrived,  the  Queen  would  not  see  her,  and  she 
was  sent  to  the  Tower. 

"  March.    The  Queen  is  determined  on  this  marriage 
with  a  foreign  prince,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of 
her  subjects ;  and  yesterday  the  ceremony  of  the  accept- 
ance of  the  betrothal-ring  was  performed  in  a  solemn 
i  manner,  the  Queen  kneeling  before  the  eucharist,  calling 
ton  God  to  witness  that  her  'sole  object  was  the  good  of 
her  kingdom.' 

"  It  is  said  that  Renard  constantly  urgeth  the  destruc- 
tion of  her  sister  and  Courtney,  demanding  by  name  the 

128 


124  TWICE   CROWNED. 

victims  he  required,  before  she  could  be  blessed  with  the 
presence  of  her  betrothed.  Bishop  Gardiner  joineth  these 
bloody  counsels,  remarking  that,  '  as  long  as  Elizabeth 
lives,  there  is  no  hope  of  the  kingdom  being  tranquillized, 
and  if  every  one  went  to  work  soundly,  as  he  did,  things 
would  go  on  better.' 

"May.  The  Queen  hath  been  very  ill;  but  on  the 
fifth  of  May  was  well  enough  to  dissolve  Parliament  in 
person,  pronouncing  a  speech  from  the  throne,  in  presence 
of  her  assembled  Peers  and  Commons,  in  which  she  was 
five  or  six  times  interrupted  by  loud  shouts  of  '  Long  live 
the  Queen ! 

"  Yesterday  the"  Princess  Elizabeth  was  liberated  from 
the  Tower,  and  sent  by  water  to  Richmond  Palace,  and 
thence  to  Woodstock,  where  she  remaineth  under  some 
restraint.  I  find  that  the  Parliament  hath  unanimously 
agreed  in  enacting  that  'the  ancient  penalties  against 
heretics  should  be  enforced,'  for  which  I  am  grieved  to 
my  heart. 

"July.  We  are  at  Windsor  Castle,  and  the  tidings 
have  just  reached  us  that  Don  Philip,  with  the  combined 
fleets  of  England  and  Spain,  have  reached  Southampton. 
The  prince  was  rowed  c£i  shore  in  a  magnificent  state 
barge,  manned  by  twenty  men,  dressed  in  the  Queen's  liv- 
eries of  green  and  white.  The  barge  was  lined  with  rich 
tapestry,  and  was  attended  by  twenty  other  barges,  which 
were  to  accommodate  the  nobles  according  to  their  rank. 

"A  great  concourse  of  the  nobles  and  gentry  was  wait- 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  ,126 

ing  to  receive  him.  As  he  first  placed  his  foot  upon  Eng- 
lish soil,  he  drew  his  sword  and  carried  it  a  short  way 
uaked  in  his  hand.  The  mayor  of  Southampton  brought 
him  the  keys  of  the  town,  which  he  took  and  gave  with- 
out the  least  token  of  good-will  for  the  respect  shown. 
Truly,  he  is  an  unpleasant-looking  person  :  his  complexion 
cane-colored,  his  hair  sandy  and  scanty,  with  a  gloomy  ex- 
pression of  face.  A  mighty  breadth  of  brain,  sloping  too 
much  toward  the  top  of  the  head,  seemeth  to  say  that  the 
prince  is  a  man  of  much  understanding. 

"  On  Friday  Don  Philip  went  to  Mass.  Next  day  he 
dispatched  his  grand  chamberlain  with  a  magnificent 
offering  of  jewels  as  a  present  to  his  royal  bride.  On 
Sunday,  after  Mass,  he  dined  in  public,  and  was  waited 
upon  for  the  first  time  by  his  newly  appointed  English 
officers  of  the  household,  his  Spanish  attendants  by  the 
marriage  treaty  being  obliged  to  return  with  the  fleet. 

"  On  Monday,  in  the  midst  of  a  pelting  storm,  the  royal 
bridegroom  and  his  suite  mounted  their  steeds  and  set  out 
in  solemn  cavalcade  to  Westminster,  where  the  Queen  and 
her  court  waited  for  them.  They  moved  with  such  Span- 
ish gravity  that  it  was  between  six  and  seven  before  Don 
Philip  arrived  at  the  city  gate.  A  great  volley  of  artil- 
lery was  fired  off  as  he  entered  the  city,  and  twelve  per- 
sons from  the  Queen,  dressed  in  red,  conducted  him  to  the 
Dean  of  Winchester's  house,  where  the  prince  stayed  until 
after  his  marriage.  Here  the  prince  changed  his  dress, 

wearing  a  superb  black  velvet  robe,  bordered  with  diac 
11* 


128  TWICE    CROWNED. 

monds.  Thus  attired,  he  went  first  to  the  Cathedral, 
tvhere  Gardiner  received  him  in  full  robes,  accompanied 
by  many  priests  singing  the  Te  Deum;  and  after  prayers, 
conducted  him  to  the  dean's  house,  where  the  Queen's 
first  interview  with  her  affianced  husband  took  place. 

"July  25th.  The  festival  of  St.  James,  the  patron  saint 
of  Spain,  had  been  appointed  for  the  nuptials,  the  prepa- 
rations all  on  a  magnificent  scale.  Philip  was  dressed  in 
rich  brocade,  bordered  with  large  pearls  and  diamonds, 
wearing  a  collar  of  beaten  gold,  full  of  inestimable  gems, 
at  which  hung  the  jewel  of  the  Golden  Fleece.  The  Queen 
was  arrayed  in  the  French  style :  a  robe  richly  brocaded 
on  a  gold  ground,  with  a  long  train  splendidly  bordered 
with  pearls  and  diamonds  of  great  size.  Her  chaperon 
or  coif  was  also  bordered  with  two  rows  of  large  diamonds. 
On  her  breast,  the  Queen  wore  the  elegant  diamond  sent 
to  her  as  a  gift  by  Don  Philip  while  he  was  still  in  Spain. 

"The  Queen  walked  from  the  palace,  attended  by  her 
principal  nobility  and  ladies,  her  train  borne  by  her  cousin 
Margaret  Douglass,  assisted  by  Sir  John  Gage.  Philip  was 
attended  by  sixty  Spanish  grandees.  The  royal  pair  took 
their  seats  in  the  chair  of  state,  when  Bishop  Gardiner 
came  in  great  state,  assisted  by  Bishop  Bonner  and  four 
other  bishops  bearing  their  crosses  before  them. 

"  The  marriage,  which  was  both  in  Latin  and  English, 
proceeded  till  it  came  to  where  the  bride  was  to  be  given, 
when  the  Marquis  of  "Winchester,  and  the  Earls  of  Dudley, 
Bedford,  and  Pembroke,  came  forward,  and  gave  her  in  th« 
name  of  the  realm. 


TWICE    CROWNED.  12? 

"  Then  the  people  gave  a  loud  shout,  and  prayed  God 
'to  send  them  joy.'  The  wedding-ring,  which  was  a  plain 
hoop  of  gold,  was  then  laid  on  the  book  to  be  hallowed. 

"As  soon  as  the  hand  of  Queen  Mary  was  given  to 
King  Philip,  the  Earl  of  Pembroke  advanced  and  carried 
a  sword  of  state  before  the  bridegroom.  The  ceremony 
proceeded  with  great  pomp,  and,  at  the  proper  period, 
Philip  went  to  the  Queen  and  gave  her  the  kiss  of  .peace. 
The  titles  of  the  royal  pair  were  proclaimed  in  Latin  and 
English ;  after  which,  sops  and  wine  were  hallowed  and 
served  to  them,  of  which  they  partook,  and  all  their  noble 
attendants. 

"  Don  Philip  then  took  the  Queen's  hand  and  led  her 
to  the  palace,  both  walking  under  one  canopy,  the  Queen 
on  the  right  hand. 

"The  hall  of  the  palace  in  which  the  banquet  was 
spread,  was  hung  with  arras,  striped  with  gold  and  silk, 
and  had  a  stately  dais  raised  at  the  upper  end,  "ascended 
by  four  steps.  The  seats  for  Queen  Mary  and  her  spoi^e 
were  placed  on  this,  under  one  canopy,  before  which  their 
dinner-table  was  set. 

"  Truly,  Geraldine,  it  was  a  gloomy-looking  pair  thaii 
sat  beneath  that  canopy,  —  the  Queen  pale  and  languid 
from  excessive  fatigue,  the  King  stately,  silent,  and  mo- 
rose,— an  unpromising  aspect  in  a  bridegroom.     Below  thfl 
dais  were  spread  tables  for  the  nobles  of  both  kingdoms. 

"Bishop  Gardiner  dined  at  the  royal  table,  served  with 
plate  of  solid  gold ;  and  a  cupboard  was  displayed  full  of 
gold  vases  and  silver  dishes,  more  for  ornament  than  use. 


128  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  There  was  a  band  of  fine  musicians,  who  played  a 
sweet  concert,  until  the  entrance  of  four  heralds  in  regal 
mantles,  pronouncing  a  congratulatory  Latin  oration  in 
the  name  of  the  realm. 

"  The  tables  were  taken  up  at  six  o'clock,  and  dancing 
commenced ;  but  the  gayety  was  over  at  nine  o'clock.- 
when  the  royal  pair  retired  from  the  hall.  It  was  a  weary 
day;  and,  although  I  am  fond  of  dancing,  and  never 
rested  all  the  evening,  I  was  fain  to  lay  my  head  upon  my 
pillow,  to  dream  of  kings  and  queens  and  flattering 
speeches  from  silly  courtiers,  and  to  wake  in  the  morning 
rejoicing  that  I  was  not  a  queen. 

"Notwithstanding  that  the  new  king  had  brought 
enough  bullion  to  fill  ninety-seven  chests,  he  is  not  likely 
to  be  popular  with  the  English  people,  for,  in  former 
days,  the  gates  of  the  royal  residence  were  open  all  day 
long,  and  their  princes  lived  in  public;  but  since  the 
Spanish  wedlock,  Hampton  Court  gates  are  closed,  and 
every  man  must  give  an  account  of  his  errand  before 
entering. 

"November.  Cardinal  Pole  has  arrived  in  England; 
he  came  by  water  from  Gravesend,  and,  fixing  a  large 
silver  cross  in  the  prow  of  his  state-barge,  its  progress  was 
looked  upon  with  mixed  emotions  by  the  citizens,  who 
lined  the  Thames  as  he  was  rowed  to  Whitehall. 

"  Bishop  Gardiner  received  him  at  the  water-gate,  King 
Philip  at  the  principal  entrance,  and  the  Queen  herself 
at  the  head  of  the  stairs. 


TWICE   CROWNED.  129 

*  Honors  were  heaped  upon  the  Cardinal ;  and  I  ana 
inclined  to  think  that  I  shall  like  him,  —  he  hath  a  kind, 
benevolent  face,  and  is  altogether  a  different  person  from 
Bishop  Gardiner. 

"  It  is  said  that  he  was  a  very  handsome  man  in  hia 
youth,  and  that  Michael  Angelo  painted  his  face  for  that 
of  our  Lord  in  one  of  his  great  pictures. 

"  The  Queen  was  very  ill  on  the  day  that  she  had  ap- 
pointed to  introduce  the  mission  of  Cardinal  Pole  to  Par- 
liament ;  and,  as  she  could  not  go  as  usual  to  "Westminster, 
she  was  forced  to  convene  her  Peers  and  Commons  in  he» 
great  presence-chamber,  at  the  palace  of  Whitehall. 

"  The  Cardinal  made  an  eloquent  speech  -in  behalf  of 
the  reconciliation  of  the  English  to  Rome,  which  produced 
a  great  effect ;  for  the  next  day  the  houses  of  Parliament, 
by  mutual  consent,  prepared  a  petition  to  the  Throne, 
praying  for  reconciliation  with  the  See  of  Rome.  The 
next  morning,  the  Queen,  her  ladies,  King  Philip,  and 
the  Cardinal,  took  their  places  as  before,  when  the  Peers 
and  Commons,  led  by  Gardiner,  again  entered  the  presence- 
chamber,  and  presented  their  petition  to  the  royal  pair. 
Philip  and  Mary  rose,  and,  doing  reverence  to  the  Car- 
dinal, delivered  the  petition  to  him,  who  received  it  with 
great  joy.  He  uttered  a  few  words  of  thanks  to  God, 
and  then  ordered  the  commission  from  the  Pope  to  be 
jead  aloud.  This  ended,  the  Peers  and  Commons  fell  on 
their  knees,  and  the  Cardinal  solemnly  pronounced  his 
absolution  and  benediction.  The  whole  assembly  then 


130  TWICE    CROWNED. 

followed  the  Queen  and  her  spouse  to  St.  Stephen's 
Chapel,  where  Te  Deum  was  sung,  which  ended  the  cere- 
mony. It  was  very  exciting  to  Queen  Mary,  who  was 
struck  with  a  sudden  relapse  of  illness.  Her  health,  how- 
ever, rallied  sufficiently  to  permit  her  appearance  at  the 
Christmas  festival,  which  was  kept  with  more  than  usual 
splendor,  on  account  of  her  marriage  and  reconciliation 
to  Rome. 

"  December  25th.  We  had  grand  festivities  on  Christ- 
mas  eve.  No  doubt  the  Queen  is  reconciled  to  the  Prin- 
cess Elizabeth,  for  she  was  not  only  permitted  to  join  in 
them,  but  to  take  her  place  at  the  banquet,  as  the  heir- 
presumptive  of  the  realm,  —  a  very  different  person  from 
Queen  Mary,  who  is  small  and  fragile ;  but  the  princess 
is  of  a  commanding  figure,  full  of  health,  with  reddish 
hair  and  a  ruddy  complexion,  by  no  means  handsome ; 
but  there  are  marks  of  power  both  in  face  and  step  of 
the  Queen's  sister.  It  is  said  that  she  was  never  so  cau- 
tious in  her  speech  or  deportment  as  Queen  Mary,  but 
frequently  uses  oaths  and  coarse  jests. 

"I  find  that  Cardinal  Pole  is  against  persecution  for 
conscience'  sake,  saying  that  his  calling  is  for  the  reforma- 
tion of  manners ;  but  he  seemeth  to  have  no  sympathy 
with  Gardiner.  There  are  some  good  men  yet  in  England ; 
for  a  noble  minority,  disgusted  at  the  late  detestable  penal 
laws,  which  will  light  the  torturing  fires  for  the  Protes- 
tants, seceded  bodily  from  the  House  of  Commons,  aftei 
trying  to  oppose  them. 


TWICE   CROWNED.  131 

"  I  am  glad,  Geraldine,  to  say,  that  this  glorious  band 
was  composed  of  Catholics  as  well  as  Protestants ;  headed 
by  that  great  man  Sergeant  Plowden,  himself  a  Catholic, 
BO  that  Christian  charity  is  not  all  dead. 

"  And  now  a  word  or  two  for  thy  private  ear  concerning 
myself.  I  may  be  a  Countess  of  the  realm  if  I  will,  Ger- 
aldine, for  the  young  Earl  of  Shafton  hath  laid  his  coronet ' 
at  my  feet.  He  is  a  young  nobleman  of  rare  qualities  in 
these  days ;  handsome,  gifted,  excellent,  and,  moreover,  of 
my  own  creed ;  but  I  have  not  plighted  my  faith  to  him, 
nor  will  I,  without  my  whole  heart.  The  Queen  favoreth 
his  suit,  and  sayeth  that '  not  many  English  ladies  would 
reject  the  Earl  of  Shafton ; '  but  if  I  love  him  not,  I  will 
not  wrong  his  noble  heart  by  marrying  him. 

"  There  is  a  strangely  interesting  priest  at  court,  who 
came  in  the  suite  of  the  Cardinal,  Father  Gulielmus.  He 
is  very  silent,  apparently  devout,  but  there  is  a  fire  in  his 
eye  that  indicateth  the  inner  nature;  howbeit,  it  is  not 
often  that  he  looketh  straight  in  one's  face,  but  walketh 
generally  with  eyes  bent  upon  the  ground.  He  doth  not 
seem  to  mingle  much  with  Gardiner  and  Bonner.  Once 
or  twice  he  sought  to  speak  with  me,  but  I  always  avoid 
him ;  I  know  not  why.  Why  is  he  here  so  much  ?  He  is 
not  chaplain,  nor  engaged  in  any  way  at  court,  that  one 
can  see.  He  disappears  now  and  then,  is  gone  for  a  few 
days,  and  is  then  back  again.  He  is  a  mystery." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  CANKER  AT  COURT 

fTHHE  unhappy  Queen  of  England  soon  discovered  that 
-*-  there  was  no  affection  in  King  Philip's  heart  for 
her ;  the  disparity  of  years  being  one  great  barrier,  the 
charms  of  youth  under  the  frequent  attacks  of  disease 
having  long  since  departed,  and  with  them  all  cheerful- 
ness of  spirit.  There  is  no  doubt  that  she  was  sincerely 
attached  to  her  husband,  and  the  exhibition  of  too  much 
fondness  disgusted  the  king.  His  pleasures  were  all  apart 
from  hers,  and  many  a  gloomy  hour  she  spent  upon  a 
couch  of  suffering,  while  he  was  endeavoring  to  amuse 
himself  with  the  ladies  of  her  court.  Fortunately,  the 
Queen  had  chosen  maids  of  honor  whose  character  was 
unimpeachable,  and  ready  to  resent  any  audacious  attempt 
at  incivility,  be  the  offender  the  highest  at  court.  He 
received  no  encouragement  to  indecorous  conduct,  and  it 
is  affirmed  that  he  formed  acquaintances  with  females  of 
low  condition;  thus  degrading  the  character  of  Queen 
Mary's  court ;  for  the  conduct  of  the  King  brought  re- 
proach upon  the  whole  from  those  who  were  his  enemies. 
It  was  pitiable  to  see  what  pains  the  wretched  Queen 

took  to  win  King  Philip's  love ;   wearing  what  he  most 

132 


TWICE   CROWNED.  133 

admired,  conforming  herself  to  his  Spanish  notions  of  eti- 
quette ;  but  all  without  making  any  impression  upon  her 
cold  husband.  There  was  a  heartsick  longing  in  her 
woman's  breast  for  some  human  affection,  for  all  that  once 
loved  her  were  in  the  grave,  save  her  few  faithful  maids 
of  honor,  who  had  shared  her  varying  fortunes.  We  find 
her  occasionally  giving  expression  to  this  pining  of  a  weary 
heart.  Days  frequently  passed  without  seeing  the  King 
in  private,  and  once,  when  suffering  severely,  she  commis- 
sioned her  page  to  carry  her  billet  to  Philip,  who  kept  her 
waiting  an  hour  at  least  ere  he  obeyed  her  summons. 
With  an  ungracious  manner,  he  entered  the  Queen's  cham- 
ber, and  still  standing,  said : 

"  What  is  your  Grace's  pleasure  ?  " 

"Only  to  see  thee,  Philip;  hast  thou  no  minutes  for 
our  hours  of  suffering  ?  Be  seated,  we  pray  you." 

Reluctantly  taking  a  chair,  he  sat  at  some  distance  from 
the  Queen. 

"Come  nearer,  Philip;  we  have  none  but  thee,  and 
thou  art  seldom  with  us." 

Drawing  up  his  chair,  he  replied : 

"  When  the  Queen  is  indisposed,  there  is  much  state 
business  calling  us  away ;  and  we  have  taken  much  pains 
to  see  that  thou  hast  all  that  thou  needest;  is  it  not  so?" 

"All  but  kindness,  Philip;  and  the  heart  pineth  for 
lack  of  that." 

"  Your  Grace  remembereth  that  we  knew  naught  of  each 
12 


184  TWICE   CROONED. 

other  until  we  met  at  our  espousals,  and  it  taketh  time  to 
become  acquainted." 

The  Queen  drew  the  King's  hand  within  her  own,  and 
said: 

"  Have  pity  on  our  loneliness,  Philip ;  thou  mightest 
spare  one  hour  daily  for  thy  wife." 

Withdrawing  his  hand  as  soon  as  he  could,  without 
appearing  too  pointed,  he  said  r 

"  Thou  art  so  often  sick  that  we  fear  to  disturb  thee, 
but  will  see  thee  more  frequently  in  future."  Looking  at 
his  watch,  he  continued,  "  It  is  the  hour  for  the  council- 
chamber,  and  we  must  hasten  to  be  there.  Adios  for  the 
present." 

"  Hast  no  kiss  for  us,  Philip  ?"  said  the  Queen,  sadly. 

He  stooped  down  to  press  a  kiss  upon  the  pallid  face, 
when  she  threw  her  arms  about  his  neck,  and  burst  into  a 
flood  of  convulsive  weeping. 

"What  would  we  give  to  know  that  thou  lovest  us, 
Philip  ?  The  weary  cares  of  royalty  would  sit  but  lightly 
on  us  then." 

He  was  gone ;  and  the  Queen  pondered  all  the  weary 
day  upon  the  coolness  of  Philip's  manner. 

We  turn  again  to  Lady  Magdalen's  diary. 

"Thou  wouldst  pity  our  Queen,  Geraldine,  if  thou 
couldst  see  how  she  pineth  for  the  love  of  King  Philip. 
She  watcheth  every  motion,  presseth  him  to  eat  dainties 
at  the  table,  inquireth  after  his  health  so  preasingly,  and 


TWICE   OBOWNBD.  135 

bangeth  on  his  arm  so  heavily  when  the  tables  are  taken 
up  and  he  taketh  her  to  her  withdrawing-room ;  but  it  in 
all  oppressive  to  him.  I  see  the  disgust  upon  his  face,  as 
he  looketh  coldly  on  the  fragile  form  and  pallid  counte- 
nance by  his  side. 

"  There  must  have  been  something  in  her  to  love  when 
she  was  young,  for  Mistress  Clarencieux  saith  that  she  was 
a  lovely  girl  once,  loved  children  tenderly,  and  flowers 
and  music.  She  loveth  them  now,  forsooth ;  but  sorrow 
and  sickness  have  wrought  an  evil  work  upon  her. 

"  Sometimes  I  listen  to  her  music  when  she  is  alone ; 
but  it  is  ever  sad,  and  afiecteth  me  to  tears.  The  old 
Latin  hymns  seem  to  be  her  favorites. 

"  Last  night  I  was  walking  at  a  late  hour  in  the  cor- 
ridor with  Lady  Alice  Howe,  within  hearing  of  the 
Queen's  apartment.  I  heard  her  moaning  for  some  time, 
as  though  in  great  misery.  She  hath  distinguished  me 
lately  by  many  marks  of  favor ;  and  I  ventured  to  enter 
the  ante-chamber,  where  I  found  Mistress  Mary  Finch, 
weeping  bitterly. 

" '  The  Queen  is  in  sore  case,'  said  the  lady ;  'perchance 
thou  mightest  comfort  her.' 

"  Knocking  at  the  door,  the  voice  within  answered  me, 
'  Come  in !  the  door  is  open ! 

"Sadly  I  entered  the  apartment.  The  lights  burned 
dimly,  but  they  shone  upon  a  picture  of  the  Crucified  that 
hang  at  the  foot  of  her  bed.  A  cross  was  suspended  over 


138  TWICE  CROWNED. 

the  head-board,  and  pictures  of  the  saints  were  disposed 
around  in  heavy  frames  of  gold.  The  small  door  of  the 
oratory  was  open,  where  lights  burned  constantly  upon 
the  altar.  The  Queen  was  seated  in  the  middle  of  the 
room,  clad  in  a  dressing-gown,  her  long  black  hair  stream- 
ing over  her  shoulders,  her  hands  clasped  upon  her  lap, 
and  her  dark  eyes  fixed  upon  a  distant  corner  of  the 
room,  with  an  expression  of  intense  agony. 

" '  Thou  art  welcome,  Magdalen ;  come,  sit  beside  us, 
for  we  are  in  depths  of  great  anguish.' 

"  I  took  my  seat  close  by  her,  and  drew  her  poor  head 
down  upon  my  bosom,  running  my  fingers  through  her 
long  black  hair,  as  she  uttered,  in  low  tones  : 

"'Memories  of  the  long  past  have  visited  us  to-night ; 
back  to  our  childish  days  at  Ludlow  Castle,  where  we  held 
our  regal  court  as  princess  of  the  realm,  and  the  dear 
good  Countess  of  Salisbury  was  our  governess  and  friend ; 
the  Christmas  festivities,  all  passed  as  in  a  vision.  There 
were  happy  days  when  Keginald  Pole  was  the  companion 
of  our  youth.  Then  the  dreadful  years  that  followed  the 
horrid  butchery  of  our  beloved  govemess,  the  good  Coun- 
tess, our  estrangement  from  our  mother,  all  our  wrongs 
and  miseries.  In  the  days  of  our  prosperity  we  used  to 
bestow  gifts  upon  our  god-children  and  friends,  and  once, 
Magdalen,  we  gave  a  gold  necklace  set  with  pearls  to 
the  Lady  Jane  Grey.  Perchance  thou  knowest  not  that 
on  the  night  after  her  execution  it  was  sent  back  to  us  in 
a  casket.  We  have  not  seen  it  since  that  night  j  but,'  and 


TWICE    CROWNED.  137 

she  whispered  in  low  tones,  'it  cometh  in  the  silent  night; 
whether  with  eyes  closed  or  open,  it  is  before  us ;  we  see 
it  in  every  corner  of  the  room ;  it  came  again  to-night, 
and  low  sobs  seemed  to  fill  the  whole  apartment.  Mag- 
dalen, we  did  nqt  wish  for  her  death ;  we  were  sore  pressed 
and  beset  on  every  side  by  the  bishops  and  friends  of  the 
Church,  and  for  the  safety  of  our  kingdom  we  signed  that 
warrant.'  How  I  pitied  the  wretched  Queen !  and,  taking 
up  her  lute,  I  sang  the  Hymn  to  the  Virgin.  She  cov- 
ered her  face  with  her  hands,  and  burst  into  floods  of 
convulsive  weeping. 

"  I  saw  that  they  were  wholesome  tears,  and  so  I  went 
on  singing  sweet  Latin  hymns,  until  her  grief  subsided ; 
and  I  persuaded  her  to  retire  to  rest. 

" '  Wilt  stay  with  us,  Magdalen  ? '  inquired  the  Queen, 
as  she  laid  her  weary  head  upon  her  pillow.  Going  to 
my  room  for  my  dressing-gown,  I  lay  down  upon  the 
couch  in  her  room,  forgetting  that  she  was  the  Queen ; 
and,  as  a  suffering  woman,  I  watched  her  while  she  slept, 
which  she  did  until  the  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens.  I 
shall  not  soon  forget  that  dreary  night ;  but  I  have  no 
doubt  that  the  want  of  affection  on  the  part  of  King 
Philip  is  one  great  cause  of  the  Queen's  heavy  sorrow. 

"  He  will  never  love  Queen  Mary,  for  he  is  a  man  of 
small  morality,  and  hath  no  good  name  already  at  court. 

"  The  Queen's  ladies  are  all  disgusted  with  him,  for  he 
hath  attempted  to  use  language  of  gallantry  to  several  of 
the  younger  maids ;  but  he  is  among  the  wrong  persons, 
12* 


138  TWICE    CROWNED. 

for  the  court  is  composed  of  modest  and  discreet  maida 
of  honor. 

"  He  hath  attempted  silly  compliments  several  times  to 
me,  Geraldine,  but  he  receiveth  no  encouragement. 

"My  dressing-room  hath  a  small  window,  lighted  fro 
the  corridor,  which  the  King  contrived  one  morning  to 
open  far  enough  to  put  in  his  arm,  when  I  was  performing 
my  toilette.  You  may  be  sure  that  I  was  indignant ;  and 
taking  up  a  staff,  which  was  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  I 
gave  the  arm  such  a  rap  that  the  King  was  glad  to  draw 
it  back  in  a  hurry,  and  made  a  speedy  retreat. 

"  He  hath  learned  a  lesson,  Geraldine,  for  it  is  quite 
amusing  to  see  with  what  deference  he  treateth  Magdalen 
Tresillian  ever  since,  bowing  to  let  her  pass,  for  she  feeleth 
of  towering  height  in  the  presence  of  King  Philip. 

"  Yesterday  the  Queen  presented  me  with  a  costly  ring, 
in  token  of  her  esteem,  with  the  motto  inside  of  *  Maria 
Regina.' 

"  I  am  much  interested  in  reading  the  Gospel  in  the 
chapel,  and  often  return  after  matins  to  peruse  the  blessed 
pages.  Yesterday,  while  thus  employed,  I  was  suddenly 
surprised  by  the  sight  of  Father  Gulielmus  standing  by  my 
Bide,  for  I  did  not  hear  him  enter  with  his  cat-like  step. 

" '  What  doest  thou  here,  Lady  Magdalen  ? '  said  the 
priest. 

"'Engaged  in  holy  work,  good  father:  reading  our 
dear  Lord's  words/ 


TWICE   CROWNED.  139 

" '  Why  doth  the  Church  chain  the  gospel  to  this  lec- 
tern, thinkest  thou  ?  Doth  that  not  tell  thee  that  it  is  for 
the  priests  alone  ? ' 

"'So  saith  not  the  gospel,  father,  for  hearken  to  ita 
blessed  words:  "Howbeit,  when  the  spirit  of  truth  is 
come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth." ' 

" '  That  promise,  daughter,  was  given  unto  all  the  holy 
apostles.' 

" '  Sayst  thou  so,  father  ?  Then  it  was  given  to  weak 
and  evil  men,  else  Peter  had  not  denied  his  Lord  with 
cursing ;  neither  had  Paul  and  Barnabas  such  sharp  con- 
tention as  to  take  different  roads ;  neither  had  all  of  them 
forsaken  Him  in  the  hour  of  his  sorrow.  I  wot  that  my 
heart  is  evil  as  theirs,  father,  but  not  worse ;  therefore,  1 
count  that  promise  unto  me  also.' 

"'Who  is  thy  confessor,  daughter?' 

'"The  Queen's  chaplain,  Dr.  Weston.' 

"'Dost  tell  him  of  thy  reading,  daughter?' 

" '  Yea,  truly ;  and  he  forbiddeth  it  not.' 

"  The  priest  vanished ;  and  I  returned  to  my  duties  in 
the  broiderie-room. 

"  I  am  under  the  Queen's  displeasure,  for  I  have  re- 
jected the  hand  of  the  Earl  of  Shafton ;  it  hath  given 
me  much  pain,  'for  I  do  truly  esteem  the  young  nobleman. 

"  I  am  much  troubled,  too,  by  Father  Gulielmus.  The 
Queen  hath  commanded  me  to  confess  to  him,  instead  of 
to  Dr.  Weston,  and  I  must  even  obey  her  Grace;  but  on 


140  TWICE   CROWNED. 

my  first  confession  he  forbade  me  to  read  the  Gospel,  and 
as  an  obedient  daughter  of  the  Church,  I  submit  unwill- 
ingly. 

"  I  have  not  been  well  for  some  time,  and  am  about  to 
ask  permission  to  visit  Englewood  for  a  season ;  I  know 
not  when,  exactly,  but  I  will  take  you  by  surprise  some 
day.  Perchance  I  may  wait  until  Marmaduke  is  ready, 
and  we  shall  have  the  old  days  once  more. 
"  Thine  own  assured  friend, 

"  MAGDALEN." 

The  Lady  Geraldine  was  overjoyed  at  the  prospect  of  a 
^risit  from  her  friend,  and  watched  daily  for  the  arrival 
of  the  two. 

Late  in  September  we  find  Lyndhurst  and  Englewood 
the  scene  of  happy  reunions,  for  it  had  been  months  since 
Marmaduke  had  been  at  the  castle,  and  more  than  a  year 
since  Magdalen  had  left  home.  After  the  first  joy  of 
meeting,  Marmaduke  had  much  to  tell  of  an  alarming 
character. 

"  The  Parliament  hath  degraded  itself,"  said  he ;  "  ft ^ 
the  House  of  Peers,  which  had  five  years  before  joined 
unanimously  in  establishing  the  Protestant  Church  of 
England,  had  now  as  unanimously  agreed  in  enacting, 
'that  the  ancient  penalties  against  heretics  should  be 
enforced.' " 

Master  Berkeley  listened  with  a  grave  face,  as  he  re- 
plied: 


TWICE   CROWNED.  141 

"  With  a  king  from  a  kingdom  that  established  the  In- 
quisition, there  is  but  little  to  hope  for  in  the  future." 

"  There  have  been  some  noble  souls,"  returned  Marma- 
duke,  "  who,  disgusted  at  the  detestable  laws,  seceded,  both 
Catholics  and  Protestants ;  but  Bishop  Gardiner  is  armed 
with  the  legislative  power  of  the  kingdom,  and  King  Philip, 
Gardiner,  and  Bonner,  rule  Queen  Mary.  Bonner  ia 
abroad  now  in  his  visitation  to  see  the  old  service  set  up, 
to  paint  out  the  Scripture  texts  on  the  church-walls,  and 
to  set  up  the  images.  It  is  said,  that,  in  conducting  this 
matter,  he  is  little  short  of  a  raging  madman,  whenever 
at  all  opposed." 

Geraldine  sat  with  a  deeply  thoughtful  face,  listening 
to  the  conversation,  and  said  slowly : 

"  Trials  are  before  us,  Marmaduke ;  what  thinkest  thou, 
should  persecution  reach  us  ?  " 

" '  As  our  day,  so  shall  our  strength  be,'  sweet  one ;  the 
Lord  will  not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  what  He 
giveth  us  strength  to  bear." 

"I  wish  that  thou  wert  here,  Marmaduke,  that  we 
might  strengthen  each  other." 

"  My  mother  and  sister  need  my  presence ;  there  hath 
been  no  particular  disturbance  as  yet;  but  the  crafty 
bishops  and  King  Philip  will  see  the  laws  enforced." 

Algernon  had  read  Magdalen's  diary,  and  many  con- 
flicting hopes  and  fears  had  been  awakened  in  his  bosom 
at  its  late  intelligence. 

"What  thinkest  thou,  Geraldine?"  said  her  brother 
when  reading  the  last. 


142  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  That  she  loveth  thee  well,  Algernon  ;  but  thy  faith  ii 
a  barrier  that  cannot  be  bridged  over." 

"  She  hath  been  reading  the  Gospel,  Geraldine." 

"  Yea,  truly ;  but  Father  Gulielmua  will  see  that  she 
readeth  no  more." 

"  But  if  she  is  one  of  the  Lord's  chosen  flock,  she  will 
learn  the  truth." 

"  Let  us  wait,  Algernon,  and  look  only  to  the  Lord  for 
guidance." 

In  a  few  minutes  we  find  him  in  the  drawing-room  at 
Englewood,  and  his  heart  gave  a  quick  bound  as  the  Lady 
Magdalen  entered  in  her  queenly  beauty,  a  glow  of  pleas- 
ure lighting  up  her  features  as  she  extended  her  hand. 

Leading  her  to  a  seat  by  his  side,  the  young  man  said : 

"  It  hath  been  a  long  season  syth  we  clasped  hands, 
Magdalen ;  art  glad  to  be  at  home  again  ?  " 

"  Yea,  truly ;  for  I  need  rest  and  quiet." 

"  Didst  think  of  me,  Magdalen,  in  thy  gay  court  life  ?  " 

"  Thou  knowest,  Algernon,  that  I  am  ever  truthful,  and 
tell  thee  that  I  never  forgot  thee  once.  I  could  have  loved 
the  Earl  of  Shafton,  were  it  not  for  thee ;  but  our  love  is 
hopeless,  while  our  creeds  are  so  far  apart." 

"  Thou  mayest  not  always  be  as  thou  art  now,  Mag- 
dalen." 

"Breathe  not  such  a  word,  Algernon,  for  my  father 
would  frown  upon  such  a  thing  as  a  dire  calamity ;  and 
heaven  only  knoweth  what  might  befall  me  personally  in 
such  a  case." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  143 

"  But,  howbeit,  it  Is  blessed  to  know  that  thou  art  true  in 
heart  to  thine  early  love,  sweet  one." 

Three  happy  weeks  flew  by;  for,  with  the  sanguine 
nature  of  youth,  Algernon  hoped  that  some  auspicious 
change  would  take  place  in  their  relations.  The  calm 
repose  was  rudely  broken  by  the  advent  of  Bishop  Bon- 
ner  and  his  agents,  who,  without  warning,  appeared  in 
their  midst. 

Ralph  Ken  worthy  was  a  staunch  Protestant ;  and  when 
he  found  that  some  rough  men  were  pointing  out  the 
Scripture  texts  and  setting  up  the  images  in  dear  old  St. 
Jude's,  the  wrath  of  the  old  man  broke  forth. 

"  What  mean  ye,  ye  sons  of  Satan  ?  Are  ye  come  to 
set  up  your  images  in  our  blessed  church,  and  to  rub 
out  the  word  of  God  ?  The  curse  of  Heaven  rest  upon 
you!" 

Just  then,  a  man  in  priestly  attire  came  out  of  the 
sacristy,  with  a  face  distorted  by  rage,  and  with  clenched 
fist  struck  Ralph  in  the  face.  Turning  to  the  workmen, 
he  said : 

"  Put  out  the  heretic  from  the  holy  place,  and  beat  him 
lustily  for  his  blasphemy !" 

The  men  needed  no  second  bidding,  for,  seizing  Ralph 
by  the  arm,  they  hustled  him  out  of  the  church,  kicking 
him  at  every  step;  and  throwing  him  down  upon  the 
ground,  they  trampled  him  beneath  their  feet,  and  left 
him,  terribly  bruised,  lying  prostrate. 

"Take  that  for  insulting  Bishop  Bonner!"  were  the 


144  TWICE    CROWNED. 

last  words  uttered  in  his  hearing ;  and  there  lay  the  poof 
man,  until  Robin  Heathcote,  passing  by,  obtained  assist- 
ance to  lead  him  home. 

Lady  Magdalen's  father  was  sorely  displeased  when 
he  heard  of  her  rejection  of  the  suit  of  the  Earl  of 
'  Shafton. 

"  Thou  must  be  beside  thyself,  thou  silly  damsel,"  said 
the  Earl,  "for  thou  hast  refused  one  of  the  highest 
matches  of  the  land.  What  hast  thou  against  the  Earl  ?" 

"Naught,  father.  I  esteem  him  highly;  but  I  love 
him  not." 

"  Thou  lovest  then  some  other,  or  thou  rejectest  not  one 
like  unto  the  Earl  of  Shafton."  Then,  as  if  a  sudden 
light  had  dawned  upon  him,  he  continued :  "  Hast  thou 
dared  to  cast  an  eye  of  favor  upon  Lord  Algernon  Orms- 
by  ?  Rather  than  that  thou  weddest  a  heretic,  I  would 
shut  thee  up  for  life  in  thy  mother's  land,  in  the  Convent 
of  St.  Katharine." 

"Thou  needst  not  threaten,  my  lord,  for  I  wed  not 
without  thy  free  consent." 

Without  further  delay,  the  Earl  hurried  off  the  next 
day  with  Lady  Magdalen,  placing  her  once  more  in  the 
service  of  Queen  Mary,  with  strict  charges  concerning 
Lord  Algernon  Ormsby. 

A  few  lines  of  hurried  farewell  to  Geraldine  filled  two 
hearts  with  sorrow.  With  tearful  eyes,  the  sister  read  the 
lines,  while  Algernon  listened  with  a  deeply  burdened 
heart 


TWICE   CROWNED.  145 

"To  MY  WELL-BELOVED  FRIEND. 

"  In  great  wrath  at  my  rejection  of  the  Earl  of  Shafton, 
my  father  is  taking  me  back  to  London,  an  interdict  laid 
upon  my  further  intercourse  with  Algernon,  for  he  sur« 
miseth  the  truth.  I  may  still  write  to  thee,  Geraldine ; 
but  I  am  bound  by  honor  to  forget  thy  brother.  Heaven 
bless  you  both,  prayeth  thine  own  assured  friend, 

"  MAGDALEN." 

And  thus  the  sweet  reunion  was  broken ;  and  Marma- 
duke,  too,  in  a  few  days  bade  adieu  to  Lyndhurst  and  its 
domestic  peace,  but  not  without  one  blessed  season  of 
communion  in  the  turret,  when,  around  the  table  of  the 
Lord,  they  renewed  their  solemn  vows  of  fidelity,  and 

received  the  tokens  of  a  Saviour's  undying  love. 
18  K 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  NEW  POEESTEB  AT  LYNDHUB8T. 

old  forester  is  dead,  and  Ralph  is  dispatched  to 
London,  on  this  and  other  business  for  the  Earl. 
Expecting  to  spend  several  days  at  the  metropolis,  he  has 
taken  lodgings  with  one  Hoding,  one  of  his  wife's  family 
connections.  Living  near  London  Bridge,  he  has  much  to 
tell  of  the  mournful  voyages  that  from  time  to  time  he 
has  seen  on  the  river  Thames,  as  state  prisoners  passed 
under  the  arches  of  the  bridge  on  their  way  to  the  Tower, 
never  to  come  forth  again  until  brought  out  to  meet  their 
death. 

"  I  can  never  forget  the  gun  which  came  booming  over 
the  water,  to  tell  us  of  the  death  of  the  Lady  Jane,"  said 
the  good  man ;  "  for  they  were  afraid  to  let  the  people  see 
that  foul  murder.  Many  bitter  tears  were  shed  in  secret 
on  that  terrible  day.  Barbara  had  made  ready  a  savory 
supper  for  us,  but  we  ate  sparingly,  I  can  assure  you.  I 
saw  good  Bishop  Ridley,  and  Bishop  Latimer,  when  they 
were  sent  to  prison,  and  was  told  privately  who  they  were 
that  sat  in  the  boat  as  it  shot  under  the  bridge,  gliding 
aneath  the  Traitor's  arch.  Good  Master  Latimer  was  not 

much  cast  down;  for,  seeing  a  warder  there  whose  face  he 

146 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  147 

remembered,  he  cried  cheerily :  '  What  I  old  friend  I  how 
do  you?  See,  I  am  come  to  be  your  neighbor  again.'  " 

Then  the  next  day  came  Cranmer. 

"These  are  doleful  days,"  said  Ralph,  "when  the  Mass 
priests  are  set  in  the  place  of  godly  preachers,  and  these 
good  men  deprived  and  cast  into  prison." 

"You  may  well  say  that,"  replied  Hoding;  "for  hard 
treatment  some  of  them  have  received,  for  we  heard  that 
Bishop  Hooper  had  nothing  for  his  bed  but  a  little  pad  of 
straw,  and  a  rotten  covering,  with  a  tick  and  a  few  feathers, 
in  a  foul,  unwholesome  chamber ;  so  we  sent  him  money 
and  a  good  bed,  and  we  slept  the  better  that  night  upon 
our  own  comfortable  bed,  when  we  thought  of  the  good 
bishop." 

"  There  is  but  little  hilarity  in  old  England  now,"  said 
Ralph,  "when  the  sounds  around  us  are  so  threaten- 
ing." 

"  Aye,  aye,"  replied  Hoding ;  "  it  is  even  so,  for  what  is 
to  be  looked  for  when  the  very  heavens  above,  though 
without  a  voice  or  sound,  proclaim  judgment?  Two  suns 
shining  at  once  in  the  firmament!  —  the  bow  of  mercy, 
not,  indeed,  withdrawn,  but  reversed;  the  bow  turned 
downward,  and  the  two  ends  standing  upward !  didst  see 
it,  Ralph  ?  " 

"  Yea,  truly,  with  much  trembling." 

"'Well!  we  shall  see  what  cometh  of  it  —  these  fore- 
shadows are  sometimes  sent  in  mercy,  that  thoughtful 
people  might  prepare.  We  are  in  the  dark  days,  Ralph." 


148  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Sunday  in  London,  the  church-bells  sounding  moun* 
fully  to  Ralph,  for  he  knew  that  they  called  to  Mass,  and 
not  to  the  simple  service  of  former  days.  Out  on  a  visita- 
tion of  the  churches,  Ralph  can  see  naught  but  altars  in 
the  place  of  tables,  images,  pictures,  holy  water  and  swing- 
ing incense,  superstitious  bowings  and  crossings,  and  more 
erect  than  ever  stood  the  humble  though  faithful  witness 
in  the  Mass-houses.  Naught  could  he  hear  but  the  mum- 
blings of  the  priests  in  Latin,  and  the  ringing  of  bells  by 
the  priests'  boys  —  not  one  word  of  pure  Gospel  in  any 
church  of  the  great  city,  and  turning  back  disheartened, 
he  seated  himself  again  in  Hoding's  humble  dwelling. 

"A  weary  tramp  for  naught,"  said  Ralph;  "not  a 
crumb  of  the  children's  bread,  Hoding ;  not  one  for 
hungry  souls ;  the  blessed  Gospel  is  in  prison ;  and  what 
will  these  Mass-priests  say  in  the  day  of  reckoning?  — 
naught  but  mummery  and  Mass  everywhere." 

One  morning  the  two  friends  were  out  in  the  streets 
of  London,  when  they  observed  a  long  procession  of 
priests  and  showy  banners,  bearing  crosses  and  other 
symbols  of  the  Romish  faith,  in  the  midst  of  which,  con- 
spicuous above  all,  was  the  consecrated  host. 

"The  feast  of  Corpus-Christi,"  said  Hoding,  as  they 
hurried  into  a  narrow  alley  to  avoid  the  adoration  paid 
by  the  subservient  multitude. 

Chanting  in  Latin,  they  passed  on,  and  the  two  Pro- 
testants felt  that  they  were  indeed  in  the  atmosphere  of 
idolatrous,  persecuting  Rome.  Ralph's  inquiries  concern- 


TWICE   CROWNED.  149 

ing  s  forester  had,  as  yet,  been  in  vain ;  but  directed  at 
length  to  a  place  where  intelligence  could  be  obtained,  he 
Bet  out  for  one  of  the  markets,  asking  among  the  coun- 
try people  fer  such  a  servant. 

Directed  by  one  to  a  small  house  not  far  from  the 
spot,  he  was  invited  in,  and  a  woman's  voice  was  heard 
calling : 

"  Come  down,  Hugh ;  here  is  a  man  inquiring  for  a 
forester." 

In  a  short  time  a  man  of  very  dark  complexion  and 
black  hair  made  his  appearance.  Kalph  stated  in  a  few 
words  what  was  required  by  the  Earl  of  Lyndhurst,  and 
Hugh  Digby  (for  that  was  his  name,)  gave  written  testi- 
monials from  several  as  to  his  ability  to  fill  the  situation. 
Preliminaries  settled,  the  two  set  off  the  next  day,  and 
the  new  forester  took  up  his  abode  at  Lyndhurst,  living 
in  the  servants'  apartments  at  the  castle.  Hugh  repre- 
sented himself  as  an  Englishman,  and  mingled  very  freely 
with  the  other  domestics  —  could  sing  a  good  song,  tell  a 
good  story,  and  was  altogether  a  popular  person. 

He  attends  the  service  in  the  turret,  although  it  is  ob- 
served that  he  simply  listens,  and  never  remarks  upon 
Master  Berkeley's  preaching,  when  discussed,  as  it  often 
is,  in  the  servants'  hall. 

It  is  manifest  that  he  has  great  power  over  the  animals, 
and  it  is  a  matter  of  much  amusement  to  the  children, 
when,  morning  and  evening,  he  calls  the  rooks  around 

him,  some  lighting  on  his  shoulders,  his  head,  or  his 
13* 


160  TWICE   OROWNBD. 

and  possessing  these  traits  of  a  competent  forester,  the 
Earl  is  well  pleased  to  have  him  in  his  service. 

Hugh  had  not  been  long  at  the  castle,  when  the  corona* 
tion  of  a  May  Queen  took  place.  Lettice  might  have 
taken  the  honor  again,  but,  with  her  sweet  modesty,  saw 
it  conferred  upon  her  young  companion,  Susan  Brent ;  but 
Hugh  was  struck  by  the  loveliness  of  the  ex-queen,  and 
annoyed  the  young  girl  not  a  little  by  his  persistent  atten- 
tions. Gathering  a  bouquet  of  the  sweetest  of  spring 
flowers,  he  offered  it  to  the  blushing  girl. 

"  These  are  very  charming,"  said  Lettice,  "  and  I  thank 
you  for  them,  Master  Digby." 

"  Not  so  charming  as  the  one  that  holds  them,  the  fair- 
est flower  here,"  replied  Hugh. 

She  colored,  and  turned  aside  her  head. 

Looking  for  vanity  in  a  rustic  belle,  Hugh  supposed 
that  he  had  made  a  favorable  impression  upon  the  young 
beauty. 

What  was  his  surprise,  then,  to  see  her  take  Robin 
Heathcote's  arm  and  walk  away. 

But  Hugh  was  not  so  easily  repulsed.  Watching  his 
opportunity,  he  sought  her  hand  as  a  partner  in  the  dance 
around  the  May-pole ;  but  she  plead  a  prior  engagement 
to  Robin  for  the  day,  adding  that  "  dancing  at  a  corona- 
tion this  year  seemeth  very  unmeet,  with  our  dear  old 
church  under  the  Papists,  and  the  mummeries  of  the 
Mass  set  up  among  us."  Hugh  bit  his  lip  in  anger,  and 
a  dark  frown  rested  upon  his  brow  as  he  turned  away, 


TWICE    CROWNED.  151 

not  to  forget  her  unguarded  speech.  Walking  apart  from 
the  rest,  we  find  Robin  and  Lettice  comparing  this  and  a 
former  May-day. 

"  How  unlike  the  day  when  thou  wast  crowned  Queen, 
Lettice,"  said  the  young  man. 

"Yes,  Robin,  troubles  have  been  creeping  slowly  on; 
and  dancing  around  a  May-pole  seemeth  unseemly  now."  • 

"  What  thinkest  thou,  Lettice,  of  the  new  forester  at 
Lyndhurst  ?  " 

"  I  like  him  not.  His  London  finery  hideth  a  dark 
nature,  I  trow,  for  when  I  refused  him  in  the  dance,  a 
gleam  of  fire  shot  from  under  his  dark  brow,  that  made 
me  tremble." 

In  a  few  days,  there  came  a  basket  of  fine  cherries,  with 
Master  Digby's  compliments  to  Mistress  Lettice. 

"  What  shall  I  do,  good  mother  ? "  said  the  young  girl. 
"  I  desire  not  his  gifts." 

"  I  will  answer  the  boy  for  thee,  Lettice,"  said  Dorothy ; 
and  going  forward,  she  added,  "  Mistress  Lettice  sendeth 
her  thanks  to  Master  Digby,  but  beggeth  him  to  trouble 
himself  no  more  with  thoughts  of  her." 

He  received  the  message  with  knitted  brow,  as  he  mut- 
tered to  himself: 

"  Hugh  Digby  is  not  to  be  thwarted  by  a  country  boor 
like  unto  Robin  Heathcote ;  he  can  abide  his  time." 

In  a  week  or  two,  we  find  a  note  and  a  bouquet  of 
flowers  at  the  lodge,  inviting  Lettice  to  accompany  hini 
to  a  &ir  that  would  open  on  the  following  Tuesday. 


152  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  Tell  Master  Digby,"  said  Dorothy, "  that  my  daughtei 
beggeth  him  to  seek  another  partner,  for  she  goeth  there 
with  Robin  Heathcote." 

Hugh  was  in  a  rage ;  and,  on  the  following  Tuesday, 
set  out  on  horseback,  determined  to  annoy  the  pair  in 
every  way,  and,  if  possible,  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  Robin. 
Go  where  they  would,  Hugh  was  close  at  their  heels,  fre- 
quently jostling  Robin  rudely,  and  making  insulting 
speeches  in  his  hearing. 

Robin  was  of  a  mild  and  gentle  temper;  but  when 
Hugh  was  rude  to  Lettice,  he  fired  at  the  insult,  and  was 
about  to  raise  his  fist  to  strike  a  blow,  when  Lettice  seized 
his  arm  and  held  him  back,  exclaiming : 

"  For  my  sake,  Robin,  harm  him  not ;  let  us  go  home 
at  once." 

Just  then  a  blow  from  Hugh  levelled  Robin  to  the 
ground ;  and  Lettice,  leaning  over  him,  said  tenderly : 

"  Art  hurt,  dear  Robin  ?  " 

The  blood  was  gushing  from  a  blow  on  the  temple ; 
and  after  binding  up  the  wound,  and  an  hour's  repose, 
the  two  sorrowfully  turned  their  faces  homeward. 

"Thou  seest,  Robin,  that  thou  hast  a  deadly  foe  in 
Hugh  Digby,  who  will  hurt  thee  if  he  can,"  said  Lettice. 

"  It  is  for  thy  sake,  sweet  one,  he  hateth  me,  because  he 
seeth  that  thou  lovest  me." 

"  Thou  wilt  avoid  him,  Robin ;  let  him  not  bring  thee 
into  a  quarrel,  for  when  the  blood  is  hot,  none  knoweth 
what  men  will  do." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  163 

In  a  few  days  we  find  the  forester  at  the  lodge,  seeking 
for  an  interview  with  Lettice. 

But  she  would  not  see  him,  and  the  mother  went  for- 
ward to  meet  him. 

"My  daughter  Lettice  feareth  to  see  thee,  Master  Digby, 
after  the  scene  at  the  fair,  and  sendeth  me  to  hear  thine 
errand." 

"  I  am  here,  Mistress  Kenworthy,  to  sue  for  her  pardon ; 
her  fair  face  haunteth  me  night  and  day,  and  the  sight  of 
Robin  Heath  cote,  standing  ever  in  my  way,  enraged  me." 

"Thy  fancy  for  my  daughter  is  all  in  vain,  for  she 
hath  been  betrothed  to  Robin  Heathcote  since  sixteen 
years  of  age." 

"  Only  take  my  message  to  her,  and  ask  her  to  forgive 
my  hot  temper." 

Leaving  him  alone,  she  went  up  to  Lettice,  and  re- 
turned with  the  gentle  answer : 

"  That  Lettice  hath  no  bad  feelings  of  anger  or  revenge 
towards  Master  Digby ;  she  wisheth  him  well,  and  only 
beggeth  to  be  let  alone." 

He  turned  away  with  a  mortified  air  of  sullen  pride, 
resolved  not  to  give  up  the  pursuit  of  the  village  beauty. 

Continuing  to  annoy  the  young  girl,  Geraldine  heard 
of  it ;  and,  sending  for  Hugh,  reprimanded  him  sternly, 
and  bade  him  beware  of  consequences  if  he  persisted  in 
his  persecution. 

"  Thou  knowest  that  Lettice  is  the  betrothed  of  Robin 
Heathcote ;  if,  therefore,  thou  art  a  generous  man,  thou 


154  TWICE    CBOWHEB. 

wilt  cease  thy  pursuit,  and  leave  Lettioe  to  the  one  that 
she  so  truly  loveth.  But  remember,  Hugh,  that  if  this  is 
still  continued,  the  Earl  shall  be  informed  of  it." 

Hugh  had  a  dark,  revengeful  nature,  and  this  repri- 
mand from  the  young  lady  was  not  soon  forgotten. 

For  awhile  he  abstained  from  further  annoyance,  but 
at  length  commenced  again,  sending  gifts  and  notes, 
always  returned,,  however,  much  to  his  angry  mortification. 

"We  will  turn  awhile  now  to  Master  Berkeley,  much 
depressed  by  the  news  which  Ralph  had  brought  from  the 
metropolis. 

He  saw  the  clouds  gathering  around  the  true  people  of 
God.  England's  trial  was  coming,  and  he  felt  that  the 
call  of  the  humble  followers  of  Christ  was  to  crowd  be- 
neath the  covert  of  the  Saviour's  wings,  and  there  to  pre- 
pare for  the  coming  fiery  trials  that  awaited  them. 

He  is  frequently  at  Granby  Lodge  now,  for  he  has 
promised  Elizabeth  that  he  will  see  her  frequently.  She 
has  heard  much  of  the  impending  troubles,  the  new  laws, 
the  persecutions  of  the  humbler  classes,  the  imprisonment 
of  the  bishops,  the  silencing  of  the  preachers  of  right- 
eousness ;  and  knowing  Walter's  unflinching  fidelity,  she 
trembles  for  her  beloved. 

They  have  spent  a  pleasant  hour  together,  and  Elizabeth 
can  scarcely  bear  to  see  him  depart. 

"  I  have  none  upon  earth  but  thee,  Walter ;  and  if  the 
hand  of  power  toucheth  thee,  what  becometh  of  one  so 
frail  and  feeble?" 


TWICE   CROWNED.  155 

"  The  Lord  directeth  all  our  ways,  my  love ;  He  will 
put  nothing  upon  us  that  we  are  not  able  to  bear.  Let 
us  walk  close  to  Him,  living  just  day  by  day,  and  we 
shall  be  at  peace." 

She  leaned  her  head  upon  his  shoulder,  and  he  laid  one 
hand  gently  and  caressingly  upon  the  bended  head,  while 
with  the  other  arm  he  supported  the  trembling  form. 

"  Heaven  bless  thee,  sweet  one,  and  strengthen  thee  for 
all  that  is  to  come ;  and  if  we  are  never  to  pass  our  lives 
together  on  the  earth,  may  we  meet  where  there  is  no 
more  parting." 

"  Amen  1  Walter ;  but  come  often  ;  thy  visits  are  so 
cheering,  so  strengthening  to  my  poor  weak  heart." 

Rising  now,  he  bade  a  cheerful  farewell,  saying  "  that 
he  would  come  soon  again,"  and  in  another  minute  waa 
out  upon  the  piazza,  and  soon  mounted,  Elizabeth  watch- 
ing his  retreating  figure  until  entirely  out  of  sight 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THERE  was  much  singing  of  Te  D&um  in  the  kingdom 
when  the  Church  was  proclaimed  reconciled  to  the 
Pope  of  Rome.  Then  it  was  that  the  slavish  Parliament 
put  its  neck  under  the  Queen's  foot,  and  other  bonfires 
followed  soon.  It  was  a  dismal  New  -Year.  Thirty  citi- 
zens, men  and  women,  privately  receiving  the  communion 
from  their  minister,  Master  Rose,  were  haled  to  prison. 
In  the  last  of  January  the  bishops  had  commission  from 
the  Cardinal  to  try  all  preachers  and  heretics  that  lay  in 
prison. 

Eager  to  let  loose  the  fiery  laws,  Gardiner  summoned 
that  very  day  Bishop  Hooper,  Master  Rogers,  and  others 
in  the  church  of  St.  Mary  Overy.  Lord  Marmaduke  Fitz- 
hugh  stood  with  others  at  the  church-door  to  see  the 
prisoners  come  out. 

Just  as  it  was  growing  dark,  they  were  remanded  to 
prison  until  nine  the  next  morning;  and  as  they  came 
forth,  Bishop  Hoopei  looked  back  and  waited  a  little  for 
Master  Rogers,  whom  he  cheerfully  addressed,  saying : 

"  Come,  brother  Rogers,  must  we  two  take  this  matter 

first  in  hand,  and  begin  to  fry  these  fagots  ?  " 

156 


TWICE    CROWNED.  157 

*'  By  God's  grace  we  will,"  answered  Rogers. 

"  Doubt  not,"  returned  the  good  bishop,  "  but  God  will 
give  us  that." 

And  so  they  passed  on,  hand  in  hand,  much  cheered 
and  pressed  by  the  people. 

Next  day  they  were  re-examined,  condemned,  and  de- 
graded. The  sheriffs  had  much  trouble  to  guard  them  to 
a  place  of  concealment,  where  they  kept  them  until  dark, 
hoping  that  the  throng  would  disperse  ere  they  crossed 
the  bridge  at  Newgate. 

But  that  was  no  easy  task;  for  about  eight  o'clock  there 
was  a  loud  cry  that  the  prisoners  were  coming,  when  the 
people  along  the  route  came  out  hastily,  bringing  their 
candles,  shielding  them  from  the  wind  by  their  hands, 
and  calling,  in  excited  voices,  words  of  good  cheer  to  the 
bishops. 

"  They  thought  to  do  a  deed  of  darkness  in  the  dark," 
said  Hoding,  who  was  standing  by  Lord  Marmaduke, 
"  and  to  smuggle  them  across  the  bridge  under  cover  of 
night,  and  so  had  all  the  lights  put  out ;  but  if  they  're 
ashamed  of  their  work,  let  them  abye  it ! " 

"  God  speed  you,  Master  Hooper !    God  save  you,  Mas-^ 
ter'Rogers !  the  blessing  of  God  be  on  you,  and  all  like 
unto  you ! "  said  several  voices  in  the  crowd. 

"  The  same  to  you  all,  dear  friends ! "  responded  the 
voice  cf  the  good  bishop,  as  he  passed.  "The  Lord  have 

you  all  in  His  holy  keeping  1 " 
14 


158  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Several  covered  their  faces  and  wept,  as  the  good  maa 
disappeared  in  the  darkness. 

A  man  enveloped  in  a  cloak,  who  had  stood  close  by 
Lord  Mannaduke  during  the  scene,  now  accosted  him : 

"  Is  this  Lord  Mannaduke  Fitzhugh  ?  "  inquired  the 
stranger. 

"It  is;  andthou?" 

"  Bernard  Gilpin.  I  have  seen  thee  at  Lyndhurst  more 
than  once ;  dost  remember  me  ?  " 

"I  wot  that  thou  art  Master  Berkeley's  friend;  is 
that  so?" 

"  Thou  sayest  truly ;  and  how  fareth  the  good  man  ?  " 

"  Well  in  health,  but  sorely  pressed  in  spirit." 

"  Heavy  days  are  these,  young  man,"  sighed  the  godly 
minister,  "  when  it  behooveth  us  to  try  our  spirits  daily, 
and  to  live  very  near  our  Lord  and  Master." 

"Where  tarriest  thou,  good  master?"  inquired  the 
young  nobleman. 

"  At  the  little  inn  on  the  other  side  of  the  bridge." 

"  That  cannot  be ;  my  mother  will  gladly  welcome  one 
of  our  Lord's  dear  servants." 

Hastening  across  the  bridge,  Mannaduke  settled  the 
bill,  took  up  his  portmanteau,  and,  linking  arms  with  the 
minister,  recrossed  the  bridge.  Seated  in  a  quiet  room, 
their  conversation  was  carried  on  until  a  late  hour  in  the 
night,  Master  Gilpm  telling  what  he  had  seen  and  heard. 

"I  was  present,"  said  he,  "at  the  great  convocation, 
held  at  St.  Mary's  Church  in  April.  And,  truly,  it  wag 


TWICE   CROWNED.  169 

a  stirring  sight  when  these  great  and  good  m&n,  Bishops 
Ridley  and  Latimer,  were  brought  up  before  their  ene- 
mies. Going  in  great  pomp  through  the  streets  to  Christ's 
Church,  the  doctors  of  Mie  Universities  of  Cambridge  and 
Oxford  attended  service  there,  when  the  choir  sang  a 
psalm,  and  after  that  a  collect  was  read. 

"  Then  they  dined  with  the  Mayor  of  the  town  and  othera 
"After  which  they  all  went  in  a  pompous  procession  to 
St.  Mary's  Church ;  and  the  commissioners,  to  the  number 
of  thirty-three,  sat  on  seats  before  the  altar  in  their  scarlet 
robes.  First  they  sent  for  Dr.  Cranmer,  who  paid  his 
respects  to  them  with  much  humility,  standing  with  staff 
in  his  hand.  Then  certain  articles  were  read  to  him, 
asking  him  if  he  would  subscribe  to  them.  He  read  them 
over  seriously  three  or  four  times,  and  said  'that  they 
were  all  false  and  contrary  to  God's  word,  and  therefore 
he  would  not  subscribe  to  them/ 

"  Then  came  Dr.  Ridley,  who,  hearing  the  articles  read, 
immediately  replied  that  they '  were  false/  and  in  bold, 
decided  tones  refused  subscription.  Last  of  all,  came  in 
Master  Latimer,  with  a  handkerchief  and  two  or  three 
caps  on  his  head,  his  spectacles  hanging  by  a  string  at  his 
breast,  and  a  staff  in  his  hand,  but  was  allowed  to  sit  down 
on  account  of  his  infirmities.  After  denial  of  the  articles, 
when  Wednesday  was  appointed  for  disputation,  he  alleged 
age,  sickness,  disease,  and  lack  of  books;  complaining 
that  he  was  permitted  to  have  neither  pen,  nor  ink,  nor 
any  book  but  the  New  Testament,  then  in  his  hand,  wliich 


160  TWICE   CROWNED. 

he  said  he  had  read  over  seven  times  deliberately,  and  yet 
could  not  find  the  Mass  in  it;  neither  'marrow,  bones, 
nor  sinews  of  the  same.' 

"  Dr.  Weston  angrily  replied,  that '  he  would  make  him 
graLt  that  it  had  both  marrow,  bones,  and  sinews  in  the 
New  Testament.' 

"  To  which  Master  Latimer  said  again : 

" '  That  you  will  never  do,  Doctor ; '  and  so  they  put 
him  to  silence. 

"  There  was  so  great  a  throng  of  people  that  some  of  the 
beadles  swooned,  and  were  carried  into  the  vestry. 

"  I  attended  upon  the  discussion,  lasting  five  days,  when 
most  mournfully  did  these  confessors  maintain  the  truth  of 
the  Gospel,  in  much  meekness,  with  profound  learning, 
and  in  the  midst  of  a  host  of  bitter  enemies,  the  subject 
of  dispute  being  the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament." 

"  Naught  is  before  them  but  the  fagot  and  the  stake," 
replied  Marmaduke ;  "  thus  far  the  humbler  classes  have 
been  the  sufferers,  for  the  nobles  generally  sail  with  the 
tide ;  but  faithful  bishops  will  meet  with  no  mercy." 

Next  day  we  find  Lord  Marmaduke  and  Master  Gilpin 
walking  in  the  neighborhood  of  Hoding's  dwelling,  for 
Ralph  had  bespoken  the  young  nobleman's  interest  in  his 
relative's  family. 

Entering  the  house,  they  found  the  poor  wife  in  great 
distress. 

"  Woe  is  me ! "  said  Barbara ;  "  they  have  arrested  Gil- 
bert, and  carried  him  off  to  Bonner's  palace ;  we  may 


TWICE   CROWNED.  161 

e'en  give  him  up  for  lost ;  for  he  maketh  the  real  presence 
a  net  for  catching  small  and  great." 

Hoding  was  brought  up  first,  and  as  was  his  custom, 
Bonner  asked  him  "if  he  believed  in  the  real  presence  in 
the  sacrament  ?  "  to  which  the  prisoner  answered  meekly, 
but  firmly,  that  "  he  did  not,"  and  gave  his  reasons. 

Then  Bonner,  in  his  rage,  struck  him  in  the  face  with 
his  fist,  and  tore  out  a  handful  of  his  hair.  Hoding  bore 
this  patiently,  remembering  the  meek  sufferer,  who,  when 
buffeted,  opened  not  his  mouth. 

In  a  few  days  we  find  Master  Gilpin  at  Lyndhurst,  on 
a  visit  to  his  friend,  for  "  the  Apostle  of  the  North  "  had 
been  the  bosom-friend  of  Walter  Berkeley  for  years,  and 
ere  he  returns  to  his  people  at  Houghton-le-spring,  he  is 
seeking  the  strength  and  comfort  of  his  society. 

His  present  field  of  labor  comprises  fourteen  villages, 
which  had  been  so  neglected  that  there  was  scarcely  a 
vestige  of  Christianity  among  them.  Gilpin  set  himself 
diligently  to  work  at  once,  and,  by  resolution,  diligence, 
prudence,  and  perseverance,  he  finally  succeeded,  with 
the  blessing  of  God,  in  producing  a  wonderful  change, 
not  only  in  the  character  of  his  own  parishioners,  but  of 
the  savage  inhabitants  of  the  northern  districts.  Per- 
ceiving him  to  be  a  teacher  different  from  all  that  had 
preceded  hirn^  the  people  crowded  about  him,  and  by  hia 
pastoral  and  affectionate  treatment,  he  quickly  gained 

their  confidence,  respect,  and  affection.     In  these  stormy 
14*  It 


162  TWICE   CROWNBD. 

times,  \as  steady,  though  mild  adherence  to  the  reformed 
religion,  brought  him  into  many  dangers  and  troubles, 
from  which,  under  Divine  Providence,  he  was  often  deliv- 
ered by  the  favor  of  Bishop  Tonstal.  The  malice  of  his 
enemies  was  increased  by  his  unaffected  piety  and  holy 
life,  which  formed  a  strong  contrast  to  former  rectors. 
It  was  therefore  determined,  if  possible,  to  remove  so  able 
a  reformer. 

"Welcome,  my  brother!"  said  his  friend,  leading  him 
forward  into  his  study. 

"  This  looketh  like  a  quiet  sanctuary  in  these  troublous 
days,  "Walter,  for  I  am  just  from  London,  where  Bonner 
rageth  against  the  true  faith;  already  numbers  are  in 
prison,  and  the  bonfires  have  commenced  to  blaze." 

"They  will  not  reach  thee,  Bernard,  in  thy  distant 
parish." 

"  Say  not  so,  good  friend,  for  there  are  enemies  who 
would  hale  me  to  prison  to-morrow  if  they  could.  '  In 
your  patience,  possess  ye  your  souls ; '  that  is  our  atti- 
tude, Bernard." 

Like  Bunyan's  pilgrim,  Gilpin's  visit  was  much  akin  to 
his  sojourn  in  "  the  Chamber  of  Peace,"  for  the  atmos- 
phere of  Lyndhurst  was  ever  that  of  benediction.  Biding 
over  to  see  Mistress  Templeton  ere  he  returned  home,  his 
tenderest  feelings  were  awakened  for  the  lonely  lady,  so 
cut  off  from  cheerful  social  intercourse ;  and  on  their  way 
back  to  Lyndhuret,  their  talk  waa  all  of  Elizabeth,  for 


TWICE   CROWNED.  183 

Master  Gilpin  had  known  her  from  the  days  of  early 
youth. 

"We  know  not  what  lieth  before  us,  Bernard,"  said  his 
companion;  "but  should  aught  remove  me  suddenly 
hence,  thou  wilt  befriend  her,  for  she  hath  none  but  me." 

"  Thou  mayest  trust  me,  Walter,  for  she  seemeth  to  me 
sacred  as  thy  wedded  wife." 

The  next  day  witnessed  the  parting  of  the  friends. 

"Heaven  knoweth  when  we  meet  again,  good  Walter," 
said  his  friend ;  "  it  may  be  at  the  gate  of  the  golden  city." 

"  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee,  my  brother,"  was 
the  reply,  as  they  clasped  hands  for  the  last  time. 

He  is  gone,  and  we  turn  back  again  to  the  metropolis 
and  its  woes. 

Several  months  have  passed  by,  in  which  Hoding  bore 
his  imprisonment  patiently,  and  even  cheerfully.  The 
story  of  the  brave  martyr  will  be  told  in  Marmaduke's 
own  words. 

"To  THE  LADY  GERALDINE  ORMSBY. 

"  Heaven  be  praised  that  thou  art  not  in  London,  sweet 
one,  for  sore  trials  await  God's  people  in  these  dark  days. 
Ralph's  cousin,  Gilbert  Hoding,  is  under  sentence  of 
death,  and,  for  the  confirming  of  my  own  faith  in  Christ, 
I  visited  Newgate,  where  I  saw  Hoding,  young  Talbot, 
and  Master  Rogers,  the  latter  to  suffer  to-morrow.  To 
hear  him  talk,  one  might  imagine  that  he  saw  the  beatific 
vision,  by  which  he  mightily  strengthens  his  brethren. 


164  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  Not  being  allowed  to  see  his  wife,  he  prayed  me  to 
give  her  a  kerchief,  the  only  token  that  he  had  to  send, 
and  to  '  bid  her/  if  she  had  strength  for  it,  to  be  by  the 
wayside  next  morn,  on  the  way  to  Smithfield. 

"  Thou  mayest  be  sure  that  I  will  take  pains  to  fulfil  his 
request,  and  take  her  there  myself.  There  was  very 
tender  love  between  Rogers  and  his  family,  and  great  must 
be  the  faith  which  could  sustain  him  under  such  heavy 
sorrow. 

"  I  can  scarcely  bear  to  pain  thee,  sweet  one,  with  such 
grievous  stories ;  but  I  think  of  naught  else.  Yesterday 
was  a  doleful  day,  for  it  was  the  day  when  the  martyr 
Buffered. 

"  I  went  at  an  early  hour  to  Rogers'  house ;  pitiable  was 
the  scene  in  that  once  cheerful  dwelling.  After  a  few 
words  of  prayer,  supporting  the  wife  upon  my  own  arm, 
and  followed  by  her  children,  we  stood  in  waiting  by  the 
dismal  road-side.  "When  the  martyr  came  by,  I  held  one 
of  his  little  children  toward  him,  prompting  him  to  say, 
'  The  Lord  will  strengthen  thee,  father,'  which,  indeed,  he 
did.  Ah!  sweet  one,  if  thou  hadst  seen  the  silent  an- 
guish on  the  poor  wife's  face,  and  the  sweet  submission  on 
his,  thy  tender  heart  would  have  bled  at  the  sight. 

"  As  though  to  confirm  the  courage  of  those  who  were 
to  suffer  after  him,  Rogers  literally  bathed  his  hand  in 
the  flame,  as  though  he  felt  no  smart.  But,  alas  !  after 
the  translation  of  that  blessed  martyr,  Hoding's  courage 


tWlCE   CROWNED.  166 

seemed  to  fail,  therefore  much  prayer  was  made  for  him 
by  the  brethren  in  bonds  ;  and  at  more  than  one  solitary 
bedside,  doubtless,  they  were  assured  on  his  behalf,  for 
he  was  much  strengthened  after  this.  In  five  days,  the 
lad  Talbot,  who  stood  by  his  brothers,  heard  all  four  con- 
demned to  die  by  Bonner.  That  evening  Agnes  and  I 
went  to  Hoding's  wife,  whom  we  found  in  strong  convul- 
sions, with  many  sympathizing  women  around  her ;  and 
leaving  Agnes  with  her,  I  went  on  to  Newgate,  and  found 
access  to  poor  Hoding. 

"  At  the  first  glance  I  saw  by  the  steady  light  in  his 
eye  that  all  was  right. 

" '  For  a  while,'  said  he, '  I  was  in  great  darkness,  that 
I  might  know  that  the  strength  within  me  was  none  of 
my  own ;  but  my  Friend  is  with  me  now,  and  I  shall  be 
with  Him  forever  in  the  world  beyond.  It  matters  naught 
whether  my  ashes  be  scattered  by  the  winds  of  heaven,  or 
buried  in  a  silent  grave.  I  thank  thee,  Lord  Marmaduke, 
for  what  thou  hast  done  for  Barbara  and  the  children ; 
thou  wilt  not  forsake  them,  and  when  I  am  gone  she  will  go 
to  her  friends  in  the  country.  Tell  her  to  read  the  sev- 
enty-seventh Psalm ;  I  know  that  it  will  comfort  her. 
See  what  she  hath  made  for  me  to  wear  to-morrow ;  I  call 
it  my  wedding  garment.  Tell  her  that  every  stitch  show- 
eth  her  faith.  Don't  come  to  Sinithfield,  Lord  Marma- 
duke ;  only  stand  by  as  I  go  along.  Thou  hast  riyked  too 
much  for  me  already.' 

"  Most  of  the  night  I  prayed  for  him ;  and  next  day  I 


166  TWICE    CROWNED. 

Btood  near  as  he  came  forth.  I  saw  his  calm  and  holy 
face ;  as  our  eyes  met,  in  a  voice  full  of  music,  he  said : 

" '  The  Lord  is  with  me,  my  brother.' 

"  When  he  reached  the  place,  he  put  his  arms  around 
the  stake  and  kissed  it ;  and  then,  laying  aside  his  worn 
and  tattered  clothes,  he  put  on  the  robe  of  immortality, 
and  stood  firm  while  they  chained  him  to  the  stake. 

"It  was  sickening  to  see  the  heartless  crowd  that  came 
A)  see  this  good  man  die.  Amid  blows  and  reviling,  I 
pushed  forward,  and  saw  there  a  puff  of  black  smoke  and 
a  bright  flame  leaping  up. 

"  I  had  one  glimpse  of  Hoding's  face,  that  seemed 
almost  transfigured.  I  saw  no  more,  for  my  eyes  were 
blinded  with  tears  and  my  throat  choked  with  sobs. 

"  I  went  home,  Geraldine,  not  to  pray  for  him  (for  he 
was  within  the  golden  gates  of  everlasting  praise),  but  to 
pray  for  ourselves  in  these  days  of  fiery  trial,  for  who 
knoweth,  sweet  one,  whose  turn  cometh  next  ? 

"May  we  be  found  steadfast  and  immovable  in  that 
solemn  hour  I 

"  Alas  I  alas  I  the  land  is  full  of  horrors,  full  of  blood 
and  fire  and  smoke. 

"  Men  look  at  each  other  with  ashy  faces  and  dumb 
lips;  for  while  Gardiner  and  Bonner  rule,  we  fear  to 


"  It  is  a  comfort  to  minister  to  Hoding's  family ;  to- 
day I  saw  them  provided  with  everything  that  they 
needed,  and  on  their  way  to  the  country,  remembering 


TWICE   CROWNED.  16? 

that '  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
shall  not  lose  its  reward.' 

"  Barbara's  sorrows  are  much  lightened,  for  she  hath  * 
hope ;  but  who  would  sit  in  Bonner's  seat  ?  for  he  dwell- 
eth  very  near  the  mouth  of  the  pit.  While  the  enemy 
rageth,  let  us  abide,  sweet  one,  under  the  shadow  of  the 
rock,  for  we  may  find  it  even  in  this  weary  world.  We 
dare  not  look  forward  to  the  future,  for  the  storm-clouds 
are  casting  their  dark  shadows  over  our  bower  of  hope ; 
and  we  must  e'en  leave  all  with  our  Lord  and  Master. 

"  The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee,  sweet  one,  prayeth 
one  who  loveth  thee  truly  and  well. 

"  MARMADUKE." 

As  the  horrors  multiply,  we  find  the  Queen's  health 
rapidly  on  the  decline,  her  distressing  maladies  still  more 
frequent,  doubtless  much  increased  by  the  state  of  mind 
which  must  have  attended  these  terrible  persecutions. 

In  a  secret  interview  with  Bonner,  we  find  her  de- 
scribing the  visions  of  a  night  of  storm. 

"  Thou  knowest  not,"  said  the  Queen,  "  what  hours  of 
anguish  we  pass.  Last  night,  during  the  raging  of  the 
elements,  our  chamber  was  filled  with  sobs  and  groans,  and, 
with  eyes  closed  or  open,  we  saw  naught  but  imploring 
eyes  and  hands  uplifted,  which  way  soever  we  turned  in 
our  misery.  Must  it  be  that  our  pen  signeth  the  death- 
warrant  for  our  own  subjects,  entailing  such  woe  upon 
humanity  ?  Must  it  be  so  ? " 


188  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"If  thou  art  truly  an  obedient  servant  of  the  holy 
Church,  thou  wouldst  trample  on  human  feelings  until 
they  are  extinct;  for  knowest  thou  not  that  as  Queen 
of  England,  thou  art  called  upon  to  exterminate  the  ene- 
mies of  the  holy  Church  —  sympathy  for  such,  is  disloy- 
alty to  God." 

"Alas!  "  replied  the  Queen,  "it  is  a  weary  road  that 
we  are  called  to  travel." 

"  These  thoughts  are  sore  temptations,"  replied  Bonner, 
"  and  heavy  penances  alone  can  rid  your  Grace  of  their 
satanic  power." 

Subservient  to  her  spiritual  guide,  the  Queen  submitted 
willingly  to  penances  prescribed  by -&  bishop  of  the  Church, 
who  was  thus  striving  to  crush  out  what  remained  of  a 
woman's  heart. 

Terrible,  indeed,  must  be  that  iron  system  of  priestcraft 
which  lays  its  cruel  hand  upon  the  freedom  of  the  human 
will,  and  on  the  warm  throbs  of  human  affection,  bring- 
ing both  into  slavish  subjection  to  a  proud  and  arrogant 
priesthood. 

Heaven  defend  our  free  land  from  such  a  domination 
in  any  form  I 

"  There  is  life  yet,"  said  Bonner  to  his  colleague,  when 
discussing  the  Queen's  state  of  mind. 

"  There  may  be,"  replied  Gardiner ;  "  howbeit,  there 
are  signs  of  dying;  such  treatment  as  we  propose  worketh 
slowly.  Queen  Mary  is  not  what  she  was  when  she  was 
crowned,  and  with  the  King  to  aid  us,  we  are  sure  of  tri* 


TWICE   CROWNED.  169 

umph ;  for  the  silly,  love-sick  Queen  hath  no  will  but 
his." 

Thus  worked  the  mystery  of  iniquity  in  that  gloomy 
period  —  no  less  a  mystery  now  than  then.    And  so  the 
bonfires  raged,  and  the  poor  bigoted  Queen  thought  that 
she  was  doing  God  service  in  burning  heretics. 
16 


CHAPTER  XVI, 

SEED  WATERED   BY  BLOOD. 

niHROUGH  months  of  long  confinement  and  weari« 
-*-  some  debate,  the  two  good  Bishops  Ridley  and  Lati- 
mer  had  withstood  all  the  bitter  persecutions  and  taunts 
of  their  enemies,  and  yet  remained  firm  as  a  rock.  But 
they  are  travelling  towards  the  end.  The  members  of 
the  court  repaired  to  St.  Mary's  church,  and,  seated  on  a 
high  throne  trimmed  with  cloth  of  tissue  and  silk,  the 
lords  summoned  Dr.  Ridley  to  appear  before  them,  who 
was  placed  at  a  framed  table,  a  good  space  from  the  bish- 
ops' feet,  which  had  a  silk  cloth  cast  over  it,  the  place 
encompassed  in  a  quadrate  form,  partly  to  keep  off  the 
press  who  came  in  to  see  the  end.  After  a  long  dispu- 
tation, ending  in  another  call  to  recant  and  yield  to  the 
authority  of  Rome,  which  was  firmly  refused,  sentence  of 
condemnation  was  passed  upon  Dr.  Ridley  by  Lincoln, 
Bishop  of  London,  and  after  he  was  committed  to  prison, 
Master  Latimer  was  sent  for.  Having  passed  through 
the  same  forms  with  great  intrepidity,  the  aged  bishop 
refused  to  deny  his  Lord,  and  was  likewise  condemned 
and  sent  to  prison.  They  had  reached  the  end  at  length, 

Mid  the  next  step  was  degradation  from  the  sacred  min 

170 


TWICE   CROWNED.  171 

Istry.  When  called  upon  by  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  to 
take  off  his  cap  and  put  on  the  priest's  surplice,  Dr.  Rid- 
ley replied  "that  he  would  not;"  remaining  unmoved, 
the  said  surplice  was  put  upon  him,  with  all  the  trinkets 
pertaining  to  the  Mass.  While  they  were  putting  on  the 
vestment,  he  vehemently  inveighed  against  the  Romish 
bishop,  calling  him  "  anti-Christ,  and  this  apparel  too  fool- 
ish and  abominable  for  a  device  in  a  play ; "  insomuch, 
that  the  bishop  bade  him  "  hold  his  peace,  or  he  should 
be  gagged."  But  Dr.  Ridley  replied  that,  "  so  long  as  hia 
tongue  and  breath  would  suffer  him,  he  would  speak 
against  their  abominable  doings,  whatsoever  happened 
unto  him  for  so  doing." 

But  when  they  came  to  the  place  where  Dr.  Ridley 
should  hold  the  chalice  and  wafer-cake,  (called  singing- 
bread,)  they  bade  him  -hold  the  same  in  his  hands ;  but 
he  refused,  saying :  "  They  shall  not  come  into  my  hands, 
for  if  they  do  they  shall  fall  to  the  ground  for  me." 
Then  one  was  appointed  to  hold  them  there,  while  the 
bishop  read  a  certain  thing  in  Latin,  touching  the  degra- 
dation of  spiritual  persons,  according  to  the  Popish  law.  j 

Then  they  put  a  book  in  his  hand,  and  read  another 
thing  in  Latin  ;  the  effect  thereof  was : 

"  We  do  take  thee  the  office  of  preaching  the  gospel, 
&c.,"  at  which  words  Dr.  Ridley  gave  a  great  sigh,  look- 
ing up  towards  heaven,  saying : 

"  O  Lord  God,  forgive  them  this  their  wickedness." 

Having  arrayed  him  in  the  Mass-gear,  they  then  pro- 


172  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

ceeded  to  take  it  off.  When  all  was  taken  from  him, 
saving  only  the  surplice  on  his  back,  as  they  were  read- 
ing and  taking  it  away,  Dr.  Ridley  said  unto  them: 

"What  power  be  you  of  that  you  can  take  from  a 
man  that  which  he  never  had  ?  I  was  never  a  singer  in 
all  my  life,  and  yet  you  will  take  from  me  that  which  I 
never  had." 

The  degradation  being  over,  Dr.  Brooks  called  the 
bailiffs,  delivering  Dr.  Ridley  to  them,  with  the  charge  to 
keep  him  safely  until  brought  to  the  place  of  execution. 

Then  Dr.  Ridley  said,  "  God,  I  thank  thee,  and  to  thy 
praise  be  it  spoken,  that  there  is  none  of  you  all  able  to 
lay  to  my  charge  any  open  or  notorious  crime,  for,  if  you 
could,  it  would  surely  be  laid  on  my  lap,  I  see  very  well." 

Wonderfully  were  these  noble  confessors  sustained 
throughout  all  their  sufferings,  blessing  Jesus  that  they 
were  deemed  worthy  to  suffer  death  for  His  glorious  name. 

The  place  of  execution  was  appointed  on  the  north  side 
of  the  town,  in  the  ditch  near  Baliol  College;  and  for 
fear  of  any  tumult  that  night  in  attempting  to  hinder 
their  burning,  the  Lord  Williams  was  commanded  to  be 
there  assisting,  sufficiently  supported. 

Everything  being  in  readiness,  the  prisoners  were 
brought  forth. 

Dr.  Ridley  had  a  fair  black  gown,  furred  and  faced 
with  foens,  such  as  he  was  wont  to  wear  as  bishop,  and  a 
tippet  of  velvet,  furred  likewise  about  his  neck,  a  velvet 
night-cap  on  his  head,  and  a  corner-cap  upon  the  same, 


TWICE   CROWNED.  173 

going  in  a  pair  of  slippers  to  the  stake,  between  the  Mayor 
and  an  alderman. 

After  him  cajie  Master  Latimer,  in  a  poor  Bristow 
frock  much  worn,  with  his  buttoned-cap  and  kerchief 
on  his  head,  all  ready  for  the  fire,  a  new  long  shroud  hang- 
ing over  his  hose  down  to  his  feet,  which,  at  the  first 
sight,  stirred  men's  hearts  to  pity  these  noble  martyrs, 
drawing  strong  contrasts  between  the  honor  in  which  they 
had  always  been  held,  and  the  calamity  which  had  be- 
fallen them. 

As  Dr.  Ridley  passed  Bocardo,  looking  up  to  where  Dr. 
Cranmer  lay,  he  hoped  to  have  seen  him  at  the  window, 
and  to  have  spoken  farewell  words.  But  the  good  man 
was  too  busy  with  Friar  So  to  and  his  fellows  disputing 
together,  so  that  he  could  not  see  him.  Then,  looking 
back,  he  espied  Master  Latimer  coming  after,  saying : 

"Oh,  be  you  there?" 

"  Yea,"  answered  Latimer,  "  have  after  as  fast  as  I  can 
follow." 

So,  following  a  short  way  off,  at  length  they  reached 
the  stake,  one  after  the  other,  when  Dr.  Ridley,  entering 
the  place  first,  earnestly  holding  up  both  his  hands,  looked 
towards  heaven ;  then,  shortly  after,  seeing  Master  Lafc- 
imer,  with  a  wondrous  cheerful  look,  he  ran  to  him,  em- 
braced and  kissed  him,  and  comforted  him,  saying : 

"  Be  of  good  heart,  brother,  for  God  will  either  assuage 
the  fury  of  the  flame,  or  else  strengthen  us  to  abide  it" 

Then  he  went  to  the  stake,  kneeled  down  by  it,  and 
16* 


174  TWICE   CROWNED. 

prayed  earnestly,  Master  Latimer  kneeling  behind  him 
earnestly  calling  upon  God.  After  they  arose,  they 
talked  to  each  other  a  little ;  then  Dr.  Smith  preached  a 
sermon,  denouncing  them  as  heretics.  At  many  of  hi* 
false  accusations,  they  lifted  up  their  hands  and  eyes  to 
heaven,  as  though  calling  upon  God  to  witness. 

Dr.  Eidley,  on  his  knees,  begged  permission  to  speak  a 
few  words  for  Christ's  sake,  which  being  rudely  refused, 
because  he  would  not  yet  recant,  he  arose  from  his  knees, 
and  said,  solemnly : 

"  So  long  as  the  breath  is  in  my  body,  I  will  never  deny 
my  Lord  Christ  and  His  known  truth ;  His  will  be  done 
in  me."  And  ended,  in  a  loud  voice,  "  I  then  commit  our 
cause  to  Almighty  God,  who  will  indifferently  judge  all." 

Master  Latimer  added  a  few  meek  words,  when  they 
were  commanded  to  make  themselves  ready,  which  they 
promptly  obeyed. 

Dr.  Ridley  took  his  gown  and  tippet  and  gave  them  tc 
his  brother-in-law,  some  other  of  his  apparel  of  little  wortl 
he  gave  away,  the  remainder  being  taken  by  the  bailiff 
He  also  gave  away  many  small  things  to  gentlemen  stand- 
ing by,  many  of  them  weeping  pitifully ;  to  Sir  Henry 
Lea  a  new  groat,  and  to  several  of  my  Lord  Williams'a 
napkins,  nutmegs,  pieces  of  ginger,  his  dial,  and  such 
things  as  he  had  about  him,  and  happy  was  he  who  got 
a  rag  from  the  noble  martyr.  Master  Latimer  gav< 
nothing,  but  quietly  suffered  his  keeper  to  pull  off  his 
hose  and  other  array,  which  was  very  simple,  and  being 


TWICE    CROWNED.  176 

stripped  to  his  shroud,  he  seemed  as  comely  a  father  as 
one  might  well  behold  in  his  venerable  old  age.  Then 
Dr.  Kidley  being  in  his  shirt,  stood  upon  the  stone,  holding 
up  his  hand,  and  said  : 

"O,  heavenly  Father,  I-  give  unto  thee  most  hearty 
thanks,  for  that  thou  hast  called  me  to  be  a  professor  of 
thee,  even  unto  death ;  I  beseech  thee,  Lord  God,  have 
mercy  on  this  realm  of  England,  and  deliver  the  same 
from  all  her  enemies." 

Then  the  smith  took  a  chain  of  iron  and  fastened  it 
around  their  waists ;  and  his  brother  brought  a  bag  of 
gunpowder  and  tied  it  about  his  neck,  doing  the  same  for 
Master  Latimer. 

Then  they  brought  a  lighted  fagot  and  laid  it  at  Dr. 
Ridley's  feet,  when  Master  Latimer  said : 

"  Be  of  good  comfort,  Master  Ridley,  and  play  the  man; 
we  shall  this  day  light  such  a  candle,  by  God's  grace,  in 
England,  as,  I  trust,  shall  never  be  put  out." 

When  Dr.  Ridley  saw  the  fire  flaming  up  towards  him, 
he  cried  with  a  loud  voice : 

"Into  Thy  hands  I  commit  my  spirit;"  and  afterward 
repeated  this  often,  "  Lord,  Lord,  receive  my  spirit." 

Master  Latimer,  on  the  other  side,  cried  out  as  loud, 
"O  Father  of  heaven,  receive  my  soul!"  receiving  the 
flame  as  though  embracing  it.  After  he  had  bathed  his 
face  and  hands  a  little.while  in  the  fire,  he  soon  died, 
with  little  or  no  pain.  Thus  departed  on  wings  of  fire 
this  aged  servant  of  the  Lord,  Bishop  Latimer,  whose 


176  TWICE    CROWNED.  - 

laborious  travels,  faithful  life,  and  constant  death,  thi 
whole  realm  of  England  yet  delights  to  honor. 

But  Dr.  Ridley  suffered  exquisite  torture,  for  the  fagota 
being  green,  would  not  burn.  It  moved  hundreds  to  teara 
to  see  the  horrible  sight, —  some  taking  it  grievously  who 
held  their  lives  so  dear ;  some  pitied  their  persons,  who 
knew  that  their  souls  had  no  need  of  pity. 

Gone  they  are  from  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow,  but 
its  rewards  they  have  now ;  for  the  Church  for  centuries 
hath  remembered  those  holy  confessors  in  her  holy  chants 
whenever  she  sings, 

"  The  noble  army  of  martyrs  praise  thee." 

What  reward  remaineth  for  them  in  the  day  of  Christ's 
glory,  when  he  cometh  with  his  saints  to  raise  the  dead,  we 
cannot  tell ;  for  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither 
have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him."  This  we  know, 
that  they  suffer  no  more ;  for  they  are  with  the  multitude 
that  John  describes  in  the  Apocalypse. 

"  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
they  held. 

"  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them. 
These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and 
have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb." 

The  crowd  have  dispersed,  save  a  very  few  who  linger 
around  the  sacred  spot ;  the  charred  remains  lie  dishon* 


TWICE   CROWNED.  17? 

ored  on  the  ground ;  their  ashes,  mingled  with  their  blood, 
blown  by  the  winds  of  heaven  like  holy  seed  throughout 
the  realm,  for  true  it  is,  that  "the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is 
the  seed  of  the  Church." 

News  hath  reached  Lyndhurst  of  these  dreadful  scenes, 
and  we  find  the  dwellers  at  the  castle  deeply  moved  at 
the  terrible  recital ;  for  the  names  of  Ridley  and  Latimer 
were  dear  as  household  names  in  every  Protestant  home. 

The  intense  sympathy  of  the  Earl's  family  found  ex- 
pression on  the  following  Sunday,  when,  in  their  secret 
worship,  they  remembered  those  in  prison  for  conscience' 
sake  in  the  heartfelt  prayers  of  their  service-book.  Hugh 
Digby  was  present,  a  witness  to  this  unmistakable  com- 
munity of  feeling,  and  so  were  the  dwellers  at  the  Lodge — 
Lettice  shedding  floods  of  tears  at  the  recital  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  noble  martyrs.  There  is  much  talk  in  the  ser- 
vants' hall  of  the  scenes  at  London,  and  Hugh,  seated 
among  them,  is  generally  silent. 

Passing  Master  Berkeley's  study,  the  door  is  open,  and 
hearing  voices  within,  he  stands  concealed,  an  earnest 
listener  to  the  conversation. 

"  She  may  well  be  called  '  bloody  Queen  Mary,' "  said 
Geraldine,  "  to  put  her  pen  to  paper  for  such  dark  leeds 
of  foul  murder.  Satan  hath  filled  her  heart,  and  who 
knoweth  what  oometh  next  ?  " 

"  Their  blood  crieth  to  heaven,"  was  the  reply ;  "  and 
terrible  will  be  the  inquisition  when  the  Lord  cometb  u» 
His  majesty  to  avenge  His  slaughtered  saints." 


178  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  We  are  poor  blind  mortals,  Master  Berkeley,  for  who 
can  fathom  the  mystery  of  God's  dealings  with  Hii 
Church  ?  " 

"  Thou  mayest  well  say  that,  daughter,  for  here  are  two 
godly  men  burned  at  the  stake  for  maintaining  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel ;  and  Gardiner  and  Bonner,  notorious  for 
their  ungodly  lives,  running  riot  over  God's  heritage,  the 
Queen  of  England,  in  her  blind  bigotry,  upholding  the 
same." 

Just  then,  the  master  perceiving  the  open  door,  arose 
and  closed  it,  Hugh  passing  on  with  a  budget  of  intelli- 
gence for  future  use. 

Father  Gulielmus  is  on  a  visit  to  Englewood,  a  genuine 
member  of  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  sleek,  subtle,  cruel; 
and  we  find  him  in  Father  Alphonso's  chamber,  deep  in  a 
secret  conference. 

"  The  Queen  is  urgent  concerning  Bonner's  instruction 
to  the  priests,"  said  the  former,  "  meaning  that  they  be 
enforced,  for  the  spirit  of  resistance  to  the  Church  must 
be  crushed  throughout  the  realm.  How  dost  find  the 
people  of  thine  own  parish  ?  " 

"Obedient,  generally,  save  the  Earl  of  Carrington's| 
family,  who  do  not  attend  Mass,  or  in  any  way  conform 
to  the  Church." 

"  Why  not  proceed  against  them  ?  we  have  plenty  of 
the  humbler  people  as  warnings  to  their  class.  We  must 
have  a  notable  case  among  the  nobles ;  thus  far  we  havo 
attainted  none." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  179 

"We  hesitate  in  dealing  with  the  Earl's  family,  for 
they  have  ever  been  loyal  to  the  throne  of  England ;  and 
in  the  late  disturbances,  Lord  Algernon  Ormsby,  the 
eldest  son,  took  an  active  part  in  the  defence  of  the 
Queen." 

"It  is  well  to  have  warnings  in  every  county.  Are 
there  no  humbler  families  that  need  watching  ?  " 

"  We  have  a  paid  servant  in  the  Earl's  family.  He  ia 
gathering  intelligence;  but  Bonner  and  Gardiner  have 
their  hands  full  enough  already,  when  the  time  cometh 
we  shall  have  fuel  for  the  fagots.  I  have  my  eye  on  one 
family  already." 

Ere  Father  Gulielmus  leaves  Englewood,  Hugh  is  sum- 
moned to  meet  him ;  and,  receiving  additional  charges 
and  liberal  compensation,  the  priest  returned  to  court  and 
the  forester  to  his  work. 

The  winter  months  rolled  on,  dark,  dreary,  dismal,  for, 
during  the  chief  part  of  Queen  Mary's  reign,  there  was  a 
series  of  inclement  seasons,  with  so  much  rain  as  greatly 
to  damage  the  harvests.  In  this  dismal  winter,  Bishop 
Hooper  suffered  a  cruel  death,  being  in  the  flames  three 
quarters  of  an  hour,  but  maintaining  his  patience  and 
firmness  to  the  last.  Early  in  the  spring,  after  a  long 
and  tedious  trial,  Archbishop  Cranmer  joined  the  noble 
army  of  martyrs,  holding  the  hand  in  the  flame  that,  in  a 
moment  of  weakness,  had  signed  his  recantation.  Many 
others  followed,  for  now  the  enemy  raged  against  the 
little  flock.  Worn  out  with  these  dreadful  scenes,  Map- 


180  TtTICE   CROWNED. 

maduke  came  to  Lyndhurst  to  rest  his  weary  spirit  among 
the  friends  that  he  loved. 

"  Thou  lookest  pale  and  heart-sick,  Marmaduke,"  said 
Geraldine,  as,  seated  by  his  side  with  clasped  hands,  they 
met  once  more. 

A  wan,  sickly  smile  passed  over  his  manly  features,  as 
he  replied : 

"  It  were  hard  to  wear  a  cheerful  face,  sweet  one,  when 
seeing  almost  daily  such  sights  of  horror.  I  was  present 
at  the  martyrdom  of  the  good  bishops,  and  the  memory 
of  Bishop  Hooper's  tortures  are  with  me  day  and  night. 
Then  I  have  seen  women,  and  even  children,  in  the  flames, 
and  have  passed  much  time  in  going  among  the  survivors 
of  these  martyred  ones ;  so  that  all  pleasant  images  seem 
blotted  out  of  memory ;  and  I  come,  sweet  one,  to  thy 
dear  side  for  one  blessed  glimpse  of  holy  charity." 

With  spirits  broken  by  this  constant  communion  with 
suffering,  Marmaduke  bowed  his  head  between  his  hands 
and  wept. 

Geraldine  laid  her  fair  hand  on  the  manly  head,  saying, 
tenderly : 

"  It  is  good  for  thee  to  weep,  love.  Heaven  bless  thee, 
my  own  dear  Marmaduke !  But  art  thou  not  exposing 
thyself  to  danger  in  this  open  sympathy  with  the  re- 
formed faith  ?" 

He  raised  his  eyes  a  moment,  to  fix  them  on  Geraldine'a 
fece,  as  he  replied : 

"It  may,  perchance,  be  so;  but  how  could  I  hold 


TWICE   CROWNED.  181 

back  my  sorrow  and  my  help  from  such  sufferings  as 
these?" 

Tarrying  a  few  weeks,  the  tints  of  spring,  with  their 
enlivening  beauty,  were  on  the  landscape,  and  the  two 
spent  much  time  in  wandering  amid  dear  familiar  scenes, 
communing  of  the  past  and  the  future,  their  spiritual  life 
deepening  as  it  flowed  on  through  channels  of  sorrow  and 
adversity.  It  had  been  a  season  of  refreshment  and 
strength  to  both. 

"  Heaven  defend  thee,  sweet  one ! "  said  the  young 
nobleman,  as  he  bade  adieu  to  Geraldine. 

"  I  can  scarcely  say  farewell,  Marmaduke,  for  my  heart 
forebodeth  evil  to  thee,  love,  in  that  city  of  blood,  and 
fire  and  smoke." 

"  We  are  the  Lord's,  Geraldine ;  and  He  doeth  all 
things  well.  Let  us  trust  Him  evermore." 

Marmaduke  passed  slowly  out  of  the  hall  and  down 
the  avenue,  Geraldiue  returning  to  Master  Berkeley  in 
the  study,  where  a  few  words  of  sweet,  confiding  prayei 

from  the  good  man  quieted  her  trembling  heart 
16 


(          CHAPTER  XVIL 

8NARES  FOR  THE  MAY  QUEEN. 

THE  skies  are  bright  and  smiling,  the  hawthorn 
hedges  are  in  full  bloom,  and  the  sweet  spring  birds 
sing  just  as  cheerily  as  though  no  heavy  pall  of  sorrow 
hung  over  the  realm  of  England.  The  May-pole  stands 
in  the  spot  where  it  has  been  for  many  years ;  but  there 
is  no  coronation  in  this  dreary  season,  no  flowers  and  gay 
streamers  adorn  the  old  memorial  of  by-gone  happy  days. 
Some  few  children  are  seen  in  the  early  dawn  going  out  to 
gather  the  May  buds,  for  in  that  blessed  season  of  our 
existence,  sorrow  sits  but  lightly,  and  the  simple  pleasures 
of  childhood  fill  up  the  vision  of  their  sweet  hopefulness, 
and  so  the  little  ones  only  join  the  winged  songsters  in 
singing  the  May  song. 

"  I  wonder  why  we  don't  have  a  queen  ?  "  said  a  little 
girl,  passing  by  the  May-pole. 

"  They  say  that  there  is  too  much  trouble  in  London  to 
think  of  such  things  now,"  replied  another. 

"  But  that  is  not  here,"  said  a  third ;  "  and  I  think  we 
might  have  one  happy  day." 

"  Let  us  play  Queen,"  said  the  first  speaker. 

And  away  ran  the  second  to  gather  the  children  to- 

182 


TWICE   CROWNED.  18& 

gether ;  and,  with  horn  and  hautboy,  they  soon  assembled 
to  get  ready  for  the  sport. 

Quickly  the  little  hands  trimmed  the  lower  part  of  the 
tall  May-pole ;  and,  in  their  ordinary  dress,  the  children 
crowned  little  Betsy  Primrose  as  their  Queen ;  and  Mastei 
Berkeley  smiled  sadly  as  he  passed  the  spot,  to  see  them 
dancing  just  as  merrily  around  the  May-pole  as  though 
no  martyrs'  fires  burned  that  very  day  at  Smithfield. 

"  Let  them  sport  while  they  may,  sweet  lambs ! "  said 
the  good  man  ;  "  it  were  a  pity  that  they  should  know  of 
the  woes  of  England." 

And  so  he  took  a  seat  under  a  large  tree  to  watch  their 
merriment,  the  children  all  the  happier  for  the  blessing  of 
the  good  rector. 

Hugh  visits  once  more  at  the  lodge,  for  he  had  ceased 
to  persecute  Lettice  with  his  addresses,  and  is  more 
gracious  than  usual  to  the  family,  thus  gaining  somewhat 
of  their  confidence,  and  throwing  them  off  their  guard  in 
his  presence.  He  is  even  more  civil  to  Robin,  and  some- 
times speaks  to  him  about  the  day  when  Lettice  and  he 
will  dwell  in  the  neat  little  home  that  Robin  is  trying  to 
improve  for  her  sake.  Unsuspicious  of  evil,  they  are 
misled  by  Hugh's  changed  conduct,  and  hope  that  he  has 
ceased  to  be  an  enemy. 

Lettice  is  fond  of  reading,  for  Master  Berkeley  has 
taught  her  carefully,  and  Hugh  surprises  her  occasionally 
in  reading  heretical  books. 

"  What  hast  thou,  fair  Lettice,  in  thy  hand  ?  "  said  the 


184  TWICE  CBOWNED. 

forester,  one  day,  seeing  her  on  the  settle  at  the  door  of  the 
lodge. 

"A  good  book  that  Master  Berkeley  hath  lent  to  me," 
was  the  reply. 

"Wilt  favor  me  with  some  of  thy  reading?"  said 
Hugh ;  "  for  I  am  but  a  poor  scholar." 

Lettice  then  proceeded  to  read,  and  Hugh  cast  town 
his  eyes  in  malicious  triumph,  as  she  read  outspoken 
heresy. 

"  Dost  wot  that  these  are  forbidden  books,  Miss  Lettice  ?  " 

"  So  I  have  been  told ;  but  there  are  none  here  who 
would  report  of  poor  humble  Lettice ;  for  what  do  I  to 
make  an  enemy  ?  " 

"  The  Queen  is  bound  to  root  out  heresy  from  the  land, 
and  perchance  she  might  hear  of  Mistress  Lettice." 

On  another  occasion,  he  found  her  reading  the  service- 
book  of  King  Edward,  and  Hugh  remarked  quietly : 

"  Dost  wot  that  this  book  is  suppressed  throughout 
England  ?  " 

"  Yea,  truly ;  but  our  wicked  Queen  findeth  them  not 
all,  I  trow." 

"  What  wouldst  thou  say  an'  I  tell  thee  that  there  are 
some  who  pray  for  the  Queen's  death?"  inquired  the 
forester. 

"  I  marvel  not  that  it  be  so ;  for  Queen  Mary  is  a  bitter 
curse  to  the  Reformed  Church,  Master  Digby." 

"  Dost  wot  that  the  worshippers  in  the  turret  coulf'  ill 
be  attainted  by  order  of  the  Queen?" 


TWICE  CBOWNED.  186 

*  For  what,  Master  Digby  ?  " 

"  For  denying  the  doctrine  of  the  Mass,  and  partaking 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  turret." 

Lettice  turned  a  startled  look  upon  Hugh's  face,  that 
remained  stolid  under  the  innocent  gaze,  as  she  asked 
hastily : 

"  What  art  thou,  Master  Digby  ?    Art  thou  a  Papist  ?  " 

"  My  joining  in  the  worship  up  there  is  my  answer,  Mis- 
tress Lettice ;  I  am  not  so  devout  as  thou  art,  albeit,  a  fol- 
lower of  the  true  Church." 

In  a  few  days  after  this  interview,  a  cage  was  sent  to 
the  lodge  for  Lettice,  containing  a  sky-lark,  with  Master 
Digby's  humble  duty. 

"  Do  I  keep  it,  mother  ?  "  said  the  young  girL 

"  Thou  mayest,  I  trow ;  for  the  forester  seemeth  to  visit 
thee  now  as  a  friend  only,  and  it  is  not  well  to  make  him 
an  enemy." 

Returning  thanks  by  the  boy,  she  hung  up  the  cage 
outside  of  the  lodge-door,  but  the  sight  of  the  poor  droop- 
ing bird  touched  the  tender  heart  of  Lettice,  and  we  find 
her  bemoaning  its  confinement. 

"  It  will  never  sing,  mother ;  see  how  it  droopeth,"  said 
«iie  young  girl.  "  I  cannot  bear  to  see  the  sweet  bird  shut 
up  in  that  little  cage,  when  it  belongeth  to  the  bright  blue 
sky." 

And  taking  the  cage  out  to  a  field  not  far  off,  she  opened 
the  door,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  bird  was  free ;  and  first 

commenced  a  low,  sweet  carol  as  it  sat  upon  the  grass,  and 
16* 


186  TWICE   CROWNED. 

then  soaring  upward,  singing  its  loudest,  clearest  notes,  waa 
coon  lost  in  the  fleecy  clouds. 

"  Thou  art  free,  sweet  bird,"  said  Lettice ;  "  and  I  shall 
be  happier  all  day  now  that  thou  art  in  thine  own  home." 

In  a  few  days  Hugh  was  passing  the  lodge-gate,  and 
seeing  the  empty  cage,  stopped  a  moment  to  inquire : 

"Hast  lost  thy  bird,  Mistress  Lettice?"  asked  the 
forester. 

"  I  could  not  see  it  mope,  Master  Digby,  and  so  I  gave 
the  bird  its  freedom." 

Hugh's  countenance  fell,  and  a  dark  frown  settled  on 
his  brow,  as  he  replied : 

"  Thou  wouldst  not  thus  have  tossed  away  Robin  Heath- 
cote's  gifts,  I  trow." 

"  I  am  grieved  that  thou  art  wroth,  but  liberty  is  sweet, 
and  the  bird  hath  a  right  to  its  own  blue  sky;  thou 
wouldst  have  rejoiced  hadst  thou  heard  the  carols  as  it 
rose  upward." 

"Who  gave  to  thee  the  ring-doves,  Mistress  Lettice? 
Thou  has  not  set  them  free." 

She  blushed,  as  she  replied  : 

"  They  do  not  pine  so  for  the  open  sky  as  doth  the  sky- 
lark." 

"  Good-day,  Mistress  Lettice ! "  and  the  forester  turned 
away  to  brood  darkly  over  his  mortifications. 

Lettice  seldom  went  away  from  home  now  without 
meeting  Hugh,  who  had  again  changed  his  conduct 
towards  the  young  girl,  renewing  his  addresses.  Meeting 


TWICE   CROWNED.  187 

Lattice  just  coming  out  of  the  castle,  where  she  had  been 
on  an  errand  for  her  father,  he  escorted  her. 

"Whither  so  fast,  Mistress  Lettice?  Canst  thou  not 
stop  one  moment  ?  " 

"My  father  is  waiting,  Master  Digby,  and  bade  me 
return  quickly." 

"  Just  one  moment,  Mistress  Lettice ; "  and,  taking  the 
young  girl's  hand,  Hugh  led  her  to  a  seat  under  one  of 
the  forest-trees,  where  she  was  compelled  to  listen. 

"  Thou  must  not  scorn  me,  Mistress  Lettice,"  said  the 
man. 

*  I  do  not  scorn  thee ;  pray  let  me  go." 

"  Not  until  I  tell  thee  how  I  have  tried  in  vain  to  think 
of  aught  but  thee.  Thou  art  in  my  thoughts  day  and 
night ;  and  Kobin  Heathcote  shall  not  call  thee  wife." 

"  Let  me  go,  Master  Digby !  thou  frightest  me ! " 

"  I  tell  thee,  Lettice  Kenworthy,  if  thou  art  not  mine, 
Robin  shall  never  call  thee  wife ! "  and  the  dark  eyes  shot 
out  gleams  of  anger  from  beneath  the  knitted  brow. 

"What  doest  thou  to  Robin?  he  hath  harmed  thee 
never." 

"He  standeth  between  thee  and  me,  Lettice;  were  it 
not  for  thy  love  of  Robin,  thou  mightest  be  mine." 

"  Never,  Master  Digby ; "  and  Lettice  rose  suddenly 
t)  her  feet;  "were  there  no  Robin  Heathcote,  I  could 
.ove  thee  never." 

"  I  pray  you,  why  not,  fair  mistress  ?  " 

"  Our  natures  are  too  far  apart ;  there  is  naught  in 
thine  to  draw  my  woman's  heart." 


188  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Hugh  drew  in  his  breath,  and  his  white  teeth  gleamed 
savagely  between  his  half-closed  lips,  as  he  said,  in  low 
tones: 

"Beware,  Lettice  Kenworthy,  how  thou  makest  an 
enemy  of  one  who  loveth  thee  madly ! " 

"  I  fear  thee  not,  Master  Digby ;  there  are  those  around 
me  who  will  protect  me  from  thy  violence." 

"  Thou  art  even  now,  Lettice,  in  the  hands  of  a  power- 
fill  foe;  thou  knowest  not  what  thou  defiest."  Then 
hissing  in  her  ear  in  low,  sharp  tones,  he  continued: 
"What  wouldst  thou  say  an'  I  tell  thee  that  at  any 
moment  I  could  bring  thee  under  the  fiery  law  of  the 
Church  ?  Cast  off  this  poor,  mean  rustic,  and  give  thy- 
self to  a  true  man,  able  to  defend  thee,  and  thou  art  safe; 
but  refuse,  and  Hugh  Digby  is  thine  enemy,  and  thou  art 
lost" 

Even  meek  Lettice  Kenworthy  could  glow  with  honest 
indignation ;  and,  standing  firmly,  replied : 

"Shame  upon  thee,  Master  Digby,  so  to  threaten  a 
defenceless  woman,  and  so  to  insult  me  with  thy  base  pro- 
posals !  Turn  from  one  BO  true  and  noble  as  Robin  Heath- 
cote  to  mate  with  thee! — thou  knowest  not  the  depth  of 
love  that  filleth  my  heart  for  Robin.  I  would  not  listen 
to  thee  to  save  my  life ! " 

"Be  it  so,  Mistress  Lettice;  thou  hast  chosen  thine 
own  lot." 

Bursting  into  tears,  she  eat  down  one  moment,  folding 
her  hands  meekly  on  her  lap,  and  saying : 


TWICE   CROWNED.  189 

"Thou  canst  not  harm  me  without  the  will  of  my 
Father,  and  He  will  give  me  strength  to  bear  whatsoever 
cometh."  Turning  away,  she  added,  "  May  God  turn  thy 
heart,  Master  Digby." 

Father  Gulielmus  is  here  again,  for  Bishop  Bonner  is 
urgent  to  have  the  Queen's  commands  obeyed.  Accord- 
ingly, on  the  following  Sunday,  they  were  read  at  St. 
Jude's,  Father  Alphonso  giving  notice  that  he  was  about 
going  on  a  general  visitation  throughout  his  parish,  warn- 
ing the  people  that  they  must  come  to  Confession  and  the 
Mass,  on  pain  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws  punishing  dis- 
obedience. Father  Gulielmus  is  a  stern  adviser,  "for," 
said  he,  "  it  is  necessary  for  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
the  Holy  Church,  that  examples  be  made  of  the  dis- 
obedient in  all  ranks  of  life ;  of  the  humble,  to  intim- 
idate offenders,  and  of  the  higher  ranks,  to  keep  them  also 
in  a  state  of  wholesome  fear." 

Accordingly,  we  find  Father  Alphonso  on  a  visit  to  the 
lodge,  in  company  with  Father  Gulielmus.  Addressing 
himself  especially  to  Lettice,  he  inquired,  sternly  : 

"  Dost  thou  in  obedience  to  the  laws  issued  by  our 
godly  Queen  attend  upon  Confession  ?  " 

"  That  I  do  not,  and  by  God's  grace,  never  will." 

"  What  hast  thou  to  say  against  the  wholesome  rules  of 
the  Church  ?  " 

"There  is  naught  in  the  New  Testament  concerning 
auch  Confession." 

"Hast  thou  no  sins  to  confess,  silly  girl?" 


190  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  Many,  every  day ;  but  not  to  an  earthly  priest.  GUI 
High-priest  is  in  heaven ;  to  Him  I  confess,  and  from  Him 
nbtain  absolution." 

"  Dost  thou,  as  an  obedient  child,  attend  upon  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Mass  ?  " 

"  God  forbid  that  I  should  partake  of  idolatry." 

"  Dost  thou  deny  that  the  real  presence  abideth  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ? " 

"I  deny  it  all;  for  what  sayeth  your  own  creed?  that 
Christ  doth  perpetually  sit  at  the  right  hand  of  His  Father, 
both  body  and  soul,  until  He  come  again.  Now  tell  me, 
is  He  not  in  heaven  our  Advocate  to  make  prayers  for  us 
unto  God  His  Father?  If  that  be  so,  He  is  not  here 
upon  earth  in  a  piece  of  bread.  If  He  did  offer  His  body 
once  for  all,  why  make  you  a  new  offering  ?  If  with  once 
offering  He  made  all  perfect,  why  do  you,  with  a  false 
offering,  make  all  imperfect  ?  If  He  should  be  worshipped 
in  spirit  and  in  truth,  why  do  you  worship  a  piece  of 
bread  ?  If  He  be  eaten  and  drank  in  faith  and  in  truth, 
if  His  flesh  be  not  profitable  to  be  among  us,  why  do  you 
say  you  make  His  flesh  and  blood,  and  say  that  it  is 
profitable  for  body  and  soul  ?  " 

"  You  are  a  bold  young  heretic,  with  a  flippant  tongue," 
said  the  priest.  "I  pray  you,  where  learned  you  this 
heresy  ?  " 

"  From  our  godly  minister,  from  the  New  Testament, 
and  from  the  servic  e-book  of  pious  King  Edward." 

"  Dost  mean  to  abide  in  thy  heresy  ?  " 


TWICE    CROWNED.  191 

"By  God's  help  I  will,  even  unto  death,  if  needs  be." 

"  I  give  you  one  month  to  consider  your  rash  conduct, 
Lettice  Kenworthy." 

"  It  will  be  the  same,  Father." 

Leaving  the  same  direction  with  the  parents,  the  priest 
turned  to  leave  the  lodge,  Father  Gulielmus  in  threaten- 
ing tones  muttering  something  in  Latin,  which  they  took 
to  be  a  curse. 

"  I  have  seen  spirits  as  brave  as  that  young  fool  tamed," 
said  the  priest ;  "  if  we  had  but  the  chambers  of  the  In- 
quisition in  England,  as  we  have  in  Spain,  we  could  soon 
exterminate  heresy." 

Woe  filled  the  once  happy  hearts  of  the  dwellers  at  the 
lodge,  and  finding  the  calamity  that  threatened  them, 
Master  Berkeley  and  the  Lady  Geraldine  were  there  to 
comfort  them. 

"Thou  must  have  a  secret  enemy,  Lettice,"  said  the 
lady;  "or  why  should  they  single  thee  out  from  among 
those  who  will  not  conform  ?  " 

"  I  have  one,  Lady  Geraldine,  the  forester  at  the  castle ; 
he  hath  persecuted  me  long  with  his  addresses,  and  having 
repulsed  him  at  length  somewhat  sharply,  he  warned  me 
of  his  enmity." 

"  If  that  be  so,  he  leaveth  the  castle  at  once,"  was  the 
quick  reply ;  "  but  Father  Alphonso  hath  never  seemed  a 
harsh  priest,  perchance  we  may  intercede  for  thee." 

"  I  hope  for  nothing,  Lady  Geraldine ;  for  there  was  a 
priest  with  him  with  a  face  like  marble  and  an  eye  of  fire." 


102  TWICE    CBOWNED. 

"Thou  art  young  and  tender,  Lettice,  for  such  an 
ordeal,"  said  the  lady ;  "  but  the  Lord  will  uphold  thee." 

"  Thou  art  one  of  the  Lord's  own  lambs,"  said  Master 
Berkeley,  "and  He  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake 
thee." 

Committing  the  trembling  family  to  the  blessed  Master 
whom  they  served,  the  two  took  their  leave,  with  hearts 
deeply  solemnized  as  they  realized  how  near  the  fiery  law 
was  coming. 

The  Lady  Geraldine  lost  no  time  in  communicating  the 
alarming  intelligence  to  the  Earl,  who  sent  at  once  for 
the  forester. 

"Knowest  thou,  Hugh,  aught  of  the  troubles  at  the 
lodge?" 

"  I  have  heard  that  Mistress  Lettice  is  under  the  cen- 
eure  of  Father  Alphonso." 

"Dost  know  why  the  priests  singled  out  that  sweet 
young  girl  ?  There  were  others  more  offending  than  she." 

"  She  is  a  determined  heretic,  my  lord." 

"  And  what  art  thou  ?  " 

"A  member  of  the  true  Church,  my  lord." 

"What  callest  thou  the  true  Church,  Hugh  Digby?" 

"  The  Church  of  Rome,  my  lord." 

"Then  how  earnest  thou  here  in  my  service?  I  sup- 
posed that  thou  wert  one  of  us." 

"There  is  other  work  beside  tending  upon  deer  and 
playing  with  rooks,  my  lord." 

"And  thou  hast  been  a  spy  then  all  this  while?* 


TWICE   CROWNED.  193 

Just  then  Geraldine  entered,  with  an  eye  glowing  with 
indignation. 

"  Is  it  true,  Hugh  Digby,  that  thou  hast  betrayed  Let- 
tice  Kenworthy  ?  " 

"What  meanest  thou,  Lady  Geraldine,  by  betraying? 
Father  Alphonso  seeth  that  she  cometh  not  to  -Mass." 

"  He  knoweth  the  same  of  others.  This  is  thy  dark 
work,  Hugh  Digby,  for  thou  art  the  declared  enemy  of 
Lettice,  and  none  other  would  have  harmed  the  fair 
young  girl ;  thou  art  a  very  monster  of  iniquity.  Send 
him  away,  my  lord,  for  he  is  not  fit  to  tarry  beneath  this 
roof  another  night." 

Bowing  low  to  the  young  lady,  he  replied,  with  a  sneer: 

"  This  suiteth  me  exactly.  I  have  done  my  work  at 
Lyndhurst,  I  have  all  I  need;  the  knowledge  of  the 
turret,  the  heretical  books,  the  contempt  of  the  Mass,  evil 
speaking  of  her  sacred  Majesty  the  Queen, — I  have  what 
I  came  for.  I  am  needed  elsewhere  just  now ;  but  thou 
wilt  probably  hear  from  me  again, '  my  lord.' " 

Directing  the  steward  to  pay  his  wages,  the  Earl  sought 
Master  Berkeley's  study,  deeply  agitated  by  the  revela- 
tions concerning  the  forester. 

"  We  have  had  a  spy  among  us,"  said  the  Earl,  "  and  I 
doubt  not  in  the  service  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  We 
are  wholly  hi  his  power,  and  he  leaveth  us  in  white  anger 
with  the  Lady  Geraldine." 

"  The  Lord  reigneth,"  said  the  good  man ;  "  the  very 

hairs  of  our  head  are  numbered.    Let  us  trust  our  Mas- 

17  N 


194  TWICE   OKOWNBD. 

ter.  Duties  are  ours,  my  lord;  events  are  under  Hi* 
control." 

The  month  travelled  on,  day  by  day,  hour  by  hour, 
minute  by  minute ;  and  Father  Alphonso  is  at  the  lodge 
again. 

"  I  came  for  thy  decision,  Lettice  Kenworthy,"  said  the 
priest. 

"It  is  just  the  same,  Father,"  said  Lettice,  meekly, 
while  her  parents  sat  by,  with  blanched  faces. 

"  Dost  know,  thou  child  of  Satan,  what  followeth  dis- 
obedience, when  the  Church  layeth  her  commands  upon 
thee  personally  ?  " 

"  Imprisonment ;  perchance,  a  fiery  death. 

"  Dost  know  the  anguish  of  burning  fagots  around  thy 
tender  limbs  ?  " 

"  It  is  but  for  a  moment,  Father ;  then  followeth  an 
eternal  weight  of  glory." 

"Who  told  thee  that  it  was  but  for  a  moment?  Some 
have  suffered  tortures  for  nearly  an  hour;  couldst  thou 
endure  that?" 

"  My  Lord  and  Master  will  strengthen  me  according  to 
my  day." 

"  The  choice  is  thine  own.    I  leave  thee  to  thy  folly." 

The  priest  passed  out ;  and  throwing  her  arms  around 
her  mother's  neck,  Lettice  wept  long  and  bitterly,  for 
theirs  had  been  a  blessed  home  of  sweet  affection,  to  be 
rudely  invaded  now. 

Robin  had  watched  the  priest's  departure ;  and  coming 
into  their  midst,  he  learned  the  terrible : 


TWICE   CROWNED.  195 

"  Who  hath  wrought  this  dire  misfortune  ? "  said  the 
young  man,  dismay  on  every  feature. 

"  None  other  than  the  forester,  Robin,"  was  the  reply ; 
"  he  hath  been  discharged  from  the  castle ;  but  it  hath 
been  discovered  that  he  hath  been  a  spy  all  the  while." 

"  Then  it  behooveth  us  all  to  walk  very  closely  with 
our  Lord,"  said  Eobin,  "  for  who  knoweth  how  soon  the 
enemy  may  be  among  us  ?  But  come,  Lettice,  let  us  take 
one  of  our  quiet  walks." 

Side  by  side,  the  two,  with  slow,  sad  steps,  travelled 
down  the  green  lane  that  led  to  the  lake ;  and,  seated  on 
its  banks,  they  strengthened  each  other's  hearts  in  pros- 
.  pect  of  coming  sorrows. 

"  We  have  had  some  pleasant  dreams,  Robin,"  said  the 
young  girl.  "  It  may  be  that  they  are  never  fulfilled  in 
this  weary  world ;  but  there  is  a  land  '  where  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling,  and  there  the  weary  be  at  rest.' " 

"Yea,  Lettice;  and  we  shall  meet  there,  and  dwell 
together  forever  in  the  presence  of  our  Lord." 

"  How  many  times  we  have  sat  here  together,"  replied 
the  young  girl,  "  when  we  had  not  an  earthly  care,  and 
knew  naught  of  sorrow." 

Returning  home  by  his  own  humble  dwelling,  Robin 
stopped  by  the  side  of  the  fence,  and  said : 

"  It  is  beginning  to  look  very  pleasant,  Lettice ;  I  have 
planted  strawberry-beds,  and  currant  and  gooseberry 
bushes;  they  are  all  thriving;  and  the  beautiful  roses 
in  the  front  yard  were  planted  all  for  thee,  love." 


198  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Tears  filled  the  sweet,  blue  eyes,  as  she  replied : 

"Alas !  Robin ;  much  I  fear  that  I  shall  never  dwell  in 
this  dear  little  cottage  ;  but  that  must  be  e'en  as  the  Lord 
willeth." 

Day  by  day  they  met,  a  kind  of  silent  agony  filling 
each  young  heart,  as  they  felt  that  each  day  might  be  the 
last. 

They  are  returning  from  one  of  these  sorrowful  walks, 
and  are  startled  by  the  sight  of  a  carriage  standing  at 
the  gate,  and  Dorothy  coming  to  meet  them,  her  face  white 
with  anguish. 

"  Oh,  Lettice !  Lettice !  my  darling,  they  are  here !  " 

"Who,  mother?" 

"  The  priest  and  the  Queen's  officers ;  there  is  no  help  ; 
thou  must  go ; "  wringing  her  hands  with  the  excess  of  her 
grief. 

Attended  by  Robin,  Lettice  entered  the  lodge,  and  there 
Bat  Father  Gulielmus  and  two  officers.  Rising  on  his 
feet,  the  priest  proceeded  to  read  the  warrant,  summoning 
the  young  creature  to  London,  to  be  examined  on  the 
charge  of  heresy. 

Ralph  sat  rocking  himself  in  his  anguish,  his  face  bowed 
between  his  hands,  Dorothy  groaning  in  the  depth  of  her 
trouble,  and  Robin  with  arm  thrown  around  Lettice,  who, 
nearly  fainting,  leaned  her  fair  head  upon  his  shoulder. 

"You  cannot,  must  not  take  her,"  said  the  young 
man,  almost  frenzied ;  "  she  is  mine,  my  Lettice,  my  be- 
trothed." 


TWICE    CROWNED.  197 

"A  warrant  from  the  Queen  cannot  be  disobeyed,  young 
man,"  was  the  reply  of  the  priest. 

"  Must  I  go  now  ?  "  inquired  the  faint  voice. 

"  Without  further  delay,"  was  the  quick  reply. 

"  May  I  not  get  a  change  of  clothing  ?  " 

"  One  of  the  officers  will  attend  you  to  your  chamber- 
door  until  you  get  what  you  need;  but  you  must  be 
speedy,  young  woman ! " 

Hastily  attired  for  her  journey,  she  concealed  her  ser- 
vice-book, a  pencil,  and  some  paper  about  her  person,  and 
then,  with  faltering  steps,  came  down  the  stairs,  and  throw- 
ing her  arms  around  her  father's  neck,  she  said : 

"  God  bless  and  keep  you,  father  dear ;  pray  for  me  in 
my  hour  of  trial." 

And  then  turning  to  her  mother  in  silent  anguish,  they 
stood  folded  in  a  last  embrace,  from  which  Robin,  with 
trembling  hands,  released  the  poor  fainting  girl,  and  then, 
kissing  brow  and  lips  convulsively,  he  said : 

"  I  must  place  thee  in  the  carriage,  love,"  and  carrying 
her  in  his  arms,  he  placed  her  on  the  seat  and  sat  down 
by  her  side,  until  she  revived  enough  to  know  who  was 
near  her. 

"  Farewell,  Robin ;  we  shall  meet  in  a  better  world , 
comfort  my  dear  parents,  and  be  a  son  to  them  in  the 
place  of  the  daughter  that  they  have  lost." 

Pressing  the  last  kiss  upon  the  sweet  face  of  the  May 
Queen,  he  left  the  carriage.  One  officer  mounted  the  seat 

with  the  driver,  the  other  entered  the  carriage  with  the 
17* 


198  TWICE   CROWNED. 

priest,  and  the  driver,  giving  a  loud  crack  of  his  whip,  that 
seemed  to  rend  the  hearts  in  the  lodge,  the  carriage  drove 
off,  and  Lettice  was  seen  no  more.  It  were  vain  to  tell 
all  that  the  poor  girl  endured  in  her  long  journey  to  Lon- 
don, for  Father  Gulielmus,  by  persuasion  and  by  threats, 
sought  to  move  her  resolution ;  but  through  all  she  main- 
tained her  firmness ;  and,  wearied  with  her  toilsome  journey 
and  the  excitement  of  the  last  few  days,  it  was  a  relief  to 
be  left  alone  in  her  cell  when  she  reached  her  prison. 
There  was  a  mattress  on  the  floor,  with  a  single  blanket 
for  a  covering,  a  stool,  and  a  crucifix  hanging  on  the  wall. 
After  having  partaken  of  some  prison-fare,  she  laid  herself 
down  upon  her  hard,  thin  mattress,  to  think  of  home,  of 
heaven,  of  Jesus;  and  so  the  poor  persecuted  girl  fell 


Early  in  the  morning  one  bright  ray  of  sunshine 
streamed  in  through  a  crack  of  the  small  window,  and 
Lettice  was  comforted  with  the  thought  that  it  spoke 
of  a  Father  who  cared  for  his  sorrowing  children. 

"If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  Him;"  and,  so 
clasping  her  hands  in  silent  devotion,  Lettice  fed  upon 
that  crumb  from  her  Father's  board. 

We  will  return  a  moment  to  the  sorrowing  group  at  the 
lodge,  and  find  Robin  hurrying  to  the  castle  with  tlwr  aad 
intelligence. 

"  Lettice  is  gone,  gone  I "  said  the  young  man  to  t*vi 
Lady  Geraldine ;  "  and  we  shall  see  her  no  more." 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  1 

Sitting  down  on  the  first  chair,. he  burst  into  tears,  and 
the  lady  inquired : 

'  What  meanest  thou,  good  Robin?" 

"The  Queen's  officers,  with  Father  Gulielmus,  have 
taken  her  to  London,  on  charge  of  heresy ;  and  the  cruel 
Bonner  will  show  no  pity  to  our  lamb." 

Geraldine's  face  blanched  with  terror ;  and,  raising  her 
eyes  to  heaven,  she  said : 

"  The  days  of  woe  are  coming  upon  us.  Lord,  have 
mercy !  Lord,  strengthen  us  1 " 

In  trembling,  disjointed  words,  Robin  told  his  woful 
tale;  and  the  Earl,  more  than  ever  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  leaving  the  kingdom,  dispatched  Algernon 
the  next  morning  to  London,  to  draw  out  his  money  from 
the  banks. 

"Thou  must  make  great  speed,"  said  the  Earl,  "for 
Hugh  Digby  hath  doubtless  betrayed  us  all,  and  there  is 
no  time  for  delay." 

They  immediately  set  themselves  to  hastily  packing  up 
all  that  could  be  conveyed  away,  and  large  boxes  rilled 
with  plate  and  other  valuables  were  buried  in  the  cellar ; 
Godfrey,  the  old  butler,  and  Jennie,  his  wife,  alone  being 
acquainted  with  their  locality,  for  the  Earl  had  entrusted 
them  to  their  care,  if  the  day  should  ever  come  that  the 
family  could  return  to  England.  He  furnished  them  also 
with  keys  of  entrance  to  the  castle,  should  it  be  confis- 
cated, that  they  might  now  and  then  obtain  entrance. 
Ralph  was  dispatched  to  the  coast  to  make  inquiries  con« 


200  TWICE   CROWNED. 

cerning  the  time  of  crossing  the  Channel ;  and  the  sweet 
quiet  of  Lyndhurst  was  at  an  end.  But  was  there  peace 
and  happiness  in  the  court  of  England,  in  the  heart  of 
Queen  Mary  ?  Let  the  wakeful  hours  of  the  dreary  night 
answer,  when  the  visions  of  remorse  haunted  her  with 
their  accusing  voices. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
LADY  MAGDALEN'S  DIARY. 

I  HAVE  not  much  to  write  now,  good  Geraldine,  that 
would  please  thee ;  but  it  is  somewhat  of  a  relief  to 
pour  out  the  real  feelings  of  the  heart.  It  hath  been  a 
dreary  winter,  storms,  persecutions,  and  famine  distressing 
the  lower  classes,  and  giving  rise  to  insurrections.  I  have 
no  heart  in  any  of  the  terrible  scenes  that  are  acted  at 
Smithfield ;  but  I  dare  not  say  so. 

"  I  cannot  endure  the  sight  of  Dr.  Weston,  and  am 
glad  that  he  is  no  more  my  Confessor.  It  is  said  that  the 
other  day  he  was  talking  with  one  of  the  Protestant 
martyrs,  who  said,  in  reply  to  some  accusations,  '  We  have 
the  Word ; '  to  which  the  cruel  man  replied,  '  But  we  have 
the  sword.' 

"  I  was  present  when  the  Queen  sceptred  the  cruel  acts 
concerning  Protestants ;  and  every  feeling  of  my  soul  was 
in  revolt  against  the  deed. 

"  In  one  week,  Prebend  Rogers,  Sanders,  Doctor  of  All- 
hallows,  Dr.  Rowland  Taylor,  and  Bishop  Hooper  were 
all  burned  at  Smithfield ;  howbeit,  the  latter,  though  a 
staunch  Protestant,  was  loyal  to  the  Queen,  for,  in  some 
writing  that  he  left  behind,  he  said : 

101 


202  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"'When  Queen  Mary's  fortunes  were  at  the  worst,  1 
rode  myself  from  place  to  place,  to  win  and  stay  the 
people  for  her  party.' 

"  I  am  not  alone  among  Catholics  in  ray  aversion  to 
these  horrible  laws,  for  at  the  end  of  the  week  the  King's 
Confessor  preached  before  the  court  a  sermon  against  the 
wickedness  of  burning  the  Protestants,  and  said  that 
*  the  English  bishops  learned  not  in  Scripture  to  burn  any 
one  for  conscience'  sake.' 

"  This  good  and  faithful  sermon  brought  an  order  from 
court  to  stop  the  burning  for  five  weeks,  which  raised 
hopes  of  future  mercy. 

"  The  King  of  Denmark  hath  written  a  letter  to  Queen 
Mary,  claiming  Bishop  Coverdale,  the  translator  of  the 
English  Bible ;  thus  one  good  man  hath  been  saved. 

"  The  Queen  hath  dreadful  nights.  After  the  martyr- 
dom of  bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer,  she  had  terrible 
attacks  of  her  malady,  and  several  times  I  have  passed 
the  night  in  her  chamber.  Can  a  woman  in  such  a  state 
of  mental  suffering  be  able  to  govern  a  kingdom,  or  be 
accountable  for  much  that  is  done  in  it  ?  for  it  is  true  that 
she  lies  sometimes  for  weeks  without  speaking. 

"  The  King  hath  taken  his  departure  from  England, 
having  been  suddenly  summoned  by  his  father  to  receive 
the  Emperor's  resignation  of  the  crown.  This  is  another 
grief;  and  yesterday  the  court  moved  in  state  by  water  to 
Greenwich  Palace.  Utterly  crushed  and  broken,  thi 


TWICE   CROWNED.  203 

Queen  has  struggled  to  attend  to  public  business ;  but  her 
health  has  given  way  under  the  attempt,  and  she  will 
probably  be  seen  no  more  at  council. 

"  It  is  well  believed  that  Queen  Mary  is  no  more  sov- 
ereign of  England,  but  King  Philip ;  for  nothing  is  done 
without  consent  of  the  King's  ministers. 

"  Many  who  know  Queen  Mary  well  say  that '  she  had 
been  a  worthy  princess,  if  as  little  cruelty  had  been  done 
under  her  as  by  her/  for  to  King  Philip  is  attributed 
most  of  the  cruelty  of  Queen  Mary's  reign.  The  Queen 
is  still  very  ill,  the  autumn  having  been  very  unhealthy, 
owing  to  the  incessant  floods  of  rain. 

"  Bishop  Gardiner  is  dead,  and  the  Queen  is  greatly 
afflicted,  for  he  hath  managed  her  business  as  a  financier 
well,  her  expenditures  never  having  exceeded  the  rev- 
enues of  the  crown  during  his  lifetime;  but  I  have  no 
love  for  him,  nor  respect  either,  for  I  have  personal 
reasons  to  believe  all  the  stories  which  are  told  of  his 
immoralities ;  nor  do  I  think  Bishop  Bonner  any  better. 

"  Since  the  opening  of  the  new  year,  the  Queen  hath 
appeared  once  more  in  public,  pale  as  a  corpse,  and  look- 
ing ten  years  older  than  when  last  seen.  Truly,  we  are 
in  the  midst  of  doleful  days. 

"  I  am  heart-sick,  Geraldine,  of  the  atmosphere  of  thk 
gloomy  court,  and  whenever  I  find  the  opportunity,  seek 
the  blessed  Gospel  in  the  chapel.  Can  these  around  of 


204  TWICE   CROWNED. 

indeed  be  followers  of  our  meek  and  loving  Saviour, 
whose  whole  life  and  bitter  death-agony  were  all  of  love  ? 
His  words  fall  upon  my  spirit  like  refreshing  dews  in  the 
heat  of  controversy  and  strife. 

"Alas!  alas!  another  victim.  Archbishop  Cranmer 
suffered  yesterday.  Many  are  sentenced  to  the  fires  now 
without  the  Queen's  signature. 

"  I  stood  by  the  window  this  morning,  looking  out  upon 
the  lovely  landscape,  for  it  is  the  sweet  spring-tide.  The 
fresh  green  grass,  the  lovely  foliage,  the  sweet  flowers,  the 
fragrant  air,  the  calm,  blue  sky,  the  melody  of  singing 
birds,  and  the  gentle  ripples  of  the  silver  Thames,  all 
proclaim  the  dawn  of  the  most  joyous  season  of  the  year, 
so  tranquil  all  in  the  world  of  nature,  so  dark  and  gloomy 
in  the  world  of  our  humanity. 

"  The  Queen  seemeth  revived  since  her  retirement  to 
this  charming  home,  dresseth  plainly,  amusing  herself, 
when  able,  by  walking  with  her  ladies  among  the  cottages 
of  the  poor,  and  often,  unknown  to  them,  relieving  their 
wants. 

"  I  am  frequently  her  companion,  and  it  bespeaketh  a 
kindly  feeling  in  my  heart  for  the  wretched  Queen,  when 
I  see  her  extreme  love  for  children,  finding  her  often 
selecting  the  most  promising,  to  give  them  the  benefits  of 
education.  I  have  no  doubt  that  in  her  youth  she  lav- 
ished her  narrow  income  on  her  numerous  god-children 


TWICE   CBOWNBD.  206 

and  infant  protegees.  I  learn  from  this  that  there  must 
be  yet  some  tender,  womanly  feelings  lurking  somewhere 
in  the  poor  Queen's  heart ;  but  what  can  have  cast  such  a 
pall  over  her  Christianity,  and  even  over  her  humanity, 
Geraldine  ?  Can  it  possibly  be  her  creed  ?  But  is  not 
her  creed  mine  ?  what  then  ? 

"  We  spent  this  morning  with  the  invalid  Queen  in  her 
broiderie-room,  for  she  is  skilful  with  her  needle.  Some- 
times I  try  to  soothe  her  by  my  lute,  for  she  seemeth 
pleased  with  my  songs  and  hymns;  but  her  Grace  is 
never  cheerful. 

"  Father  Gulielmus  hath  been  much  absent  this  season, 
on  business  in  the  counties,  and  so  I  am  obliged  to  confess 
to  Dr.  Weston ;  I  can  assure  you,  good  friend,  as  seldom 
as  possible. 

"  The  priest  hath  just  returned,  and  I  have  heard  the 
doleful  tidings  of  the  arrest  of  poor  Lettice,  the  sweet 
May  Queen. 

"Ah  me !  I  much  fear  that  this  is  held  out  as  a  warn- 
ing to  the  dwellers  at  Lyndhurst ;  it  seemeth  as  though 
there  were  safety  only  in  flight.  Can  I  do  naught  for  the 
poor  girl  ?  Those  of  high  rank  are  generally  spared  if 
they  can  gain  access  to  the  Queen,  who  has  used  her  in- 
fluence with  Gardiner  on  their  account,  but  now  that  he 
is  gone,  what  hope  we  from  Bonner  ?  Alas !  alas !  sweet 
Lettice.  I  scarce  can  write  it,  Geraldine ;  but  does  Lord 

Algernon  ever  speak  of  me  ?    I  cannot  bear  to  think  of 
18 


206  TWICE   CROWNED. 

being  forgotten,  and  yet  it  seemeth  to  be  laid  upon  ui 
both.  Do  not  tell  him  that  I  inquired  for  him,  but  I  see* 
none  at  court  like  unto  thy  brother,  Geraldine.  Heaven 
guide  and  defend  you  all ;  for  you  are  well  beloved  by  your 
Catholic  friend,  and  woe  is  me !  if  harm  befalleth  you. 
My  hope  hangeth  now  upon  the  fact  that  Bonner  and  his 
assistants  have  so  much  work  in  the  metropolis  that  they 
will  not  proceed  to  active  measures  very  soon  in  the 
counties. 

"  Write  soon  to  thine  own  true  and  loving  friend, 

"  MAGDALEN." 

This  letter  found  Geraldine  in  the  midst  of  sorrow,  for 
Father  Alphonso,  obedient  to  Bonner's  orders,  was  on  a 
visitation  throughout  his  parish. 

We  find  him  at  the  castle  inquiring  for  the  Lady  Ger- 
aldine and  Master  Berkeley.  Invited  into  the  study,  the 
priest  took  his  seat,  and  drawing  out  a  paper  from  his 
bosom,  said  slowly : 

"With  your  permission,  I  have  some  instructions  to 
read  from  Bishop  Bonner,  sent  to  all  the  rectors  of  the 
realm,  also  a  letter  from  the  Queen  to  the  bishop,  contain- 
ing articles  which  she  commandeth  both  him  and  his 
officers  to  see  put  in  execution."  Then  with  a  voice  of 
lordly  authority,  he  read  the  whole,  the  two  quietly  lis- 
tening, without  comment,  but  raising  their  pious  hearts  to 
Heaven  for  guidance  and  strength.  '  Closing  both  docu- 
ments, the  priest  continued,  addressing  Master  Berkeley : 


TWICE   CEOWNBD.  207 

"Dost  thou  in  obedience  to  the  laws  of  the  hcly  Church 
attend  upon  Confession ;  or  rather,  didst  thou  confess  to 
thy  superior  before  Lent  ?  and  after  that  and  due  prepara- 
tion by  prayer  and  penance,  didst  thou  attend  upon  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  at  Easter  ?" 

"  I  did  neither,  father,"  replied  Master  Berkeley,  "  and 
by  God's  help,  I  pray  that  I  may  never  commit  such 
abominations  in  His  sight ! " 

"  May  I  inquire  thy  reasons  for  the  same  ?  " 

"  I  find  it  not  contained  in  Holy  Scripture,  that  we  con- 
fess our  sins  to  mortal  men  —  there  is  but  one  priest,  and 
that  is  the  '  great  High-priest '  of  our  profession,  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." 

"  Holy  Scripture  telleth  us  to  confess  our  sins  one  to 
another." 

The  good  man  smiled.  "  Yea,  verily,  in  the  private 
intercourse  of  Christian  friends  —  that  referreth  not  to 
priests." 

"  Dost  thou  not  hold  to  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in 
the  holy  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  " 

"  Believe  that  sinful  men  create  the  Saviour  of  man- 
kind!—  no,  Father  Alphonso,  no  I  I  meet  my  Lord  in 
spirit  there,  but  in  no  sense  a  corporeal  presence." 

"  It  hath  been  said,  moreover,  that  thou  hast  in  thy 
possession,-read  thyself,  and  lend  to  others,  books  contain- 
ing heretical  doctrines  —  is  that  so?" 

"I  own  the  writings  of  many  good  and  holy  men 
who  stand  up  for  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  faith  of 


208  TWICE    CROWNED. 

Christ,  —  I  read  such,  and  lend  them  to  others,  as  I  find 
occasion." 

"  It  hath  been  said,  moreover,  that,  contrary  to  the  laws 
of  the  land,  thou  dost  hold  heretical  services,  using  the 
proscribed  service-book  of  the  former  reign,  and  adminis- 
tering the  sacraments." 

"  That  is  all  true ;  and  in  doing  so,  I  obey  a  higher  law, 
which,  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  I  dare  not  slight." 

"  Dost  thou  mean  to  continue  in  open  rebellion  against 
the  laws  of  the  holy  Church? " 

"  Whatever  is  not  contained  in  Holy  Scripture,  by  God's 
help,  I  will  not  practise." 

"  I  give  thee  two  months  to  consider  thy  decision  in  this 
matter,  and  may  the  Holy  Virgin  guide  thee  into  the  true 
Church ! " 

Then  turning  to  Geraldine,  he  said  : 

"  It  seemeth  grievous  that  one  so  fair  as  thou  shouldest 
be  a  heretic.  What  sayest  thou  to  all  these  questions? 
Stand  up  and  answer." 

With  a  firm,  calm  voice,  she  replied : 

"  I  confess  to  no  mortal  man,  but  to  God  only,  receiving 
pardon  directly  through  Christ.  I  believe  in  no  bodily 
presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  attend 
not  upon  the  Mass,  read  my  Bible  with  prayer  for  the 
Holy  Spirit's  guidance,  worship  neither  Virgin,  saints,  nor 
pictures,  and  receive  the  Lord's  Supper  at  the  hands  of 
my  beloved  and  faithful  minister,  Master  Berkeley,  as  one 
duly  authorized  to  administer  the  same." 


TWICE    CROWNED.  200 

The  priest  was  deadly  pale,  as  he  inquired : 

"  Dost  thou  mean  to  persist  in  disobedience  to  the  laws 
issued  by  the  Queen's  ministers? " 

"  Whatever  is  found  in  Holy  Scripture  I  desire  to  obey ; 
whatever  is  not  there,  to  reject." 

"  Thou  wilt  communicate  the  orders  to  the  Earl's  fam- 
ily," said  the  priest,  turning  to  Master  Berkeley.  "  In 
two  months  I  come  for  an  answer,  and  then,"  raising  a 
warning  finger  to  Geraldine,  and  speaking  in  a  low  voice, 
"thou  wilt  know,  proud  heretic,  the  power  that  thou 
darest  to  resist.  Be  warned  in  time ! " 

"Thou  harmest  me  not  without  permission  of  my 
Father;  and  if  He  willeth  it,  He  strengtheneth  me  to 
bear  it  all." 

It  was  a  sad  and  serious  group  that  gathered  that 
evening  in  Master  Berkeley's  study,  talking  over  the 
events  of  the  day. 

"  What  lieth  before  us  ? "  said  the  good  Earl. 

"  Just  now  it  seemeth  that  we  are  called  upon  to  stand 
up  manfully  for  the  truth,  and  to  wait  patiently  upon  the 
IxrnL" 

"  Let  us  e'en  call  upon  Him  now,  good  friend,"  said  the 
Earl. 

Bowed  before  the  mercy-seat,  they  sought  for  grace  and 
guidance,  each  one  blessing  God  that  night  for  the  com- 
fort of  His  presence.  The  months  rolled  speedily  by,  and 
at  the  appointed  time  the  priest  was  at  the  castle  again. 
Master  Berkeley  received  him  alone. 
18*  O 


210  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  We  have  the  same  answer  to  give,"  replied  the  good 
\rnan ;  "  and  may  the  Lord  defend  us." 

"  I  must  do  my  duty,"  said  the  priest,  as  he  wrote  down 
the  names  of  the  Earl's  family,  for  all  united  in  their 
adherence  to  the  Reformed  faith. 

"  We  must  hasten  our  departure,"  said  the  Earl,  "  for 
there  is  no  safety  here  for  one  of  us.  None  of  the  nobles 
have  suffered  yet ;  and  it  would  strike  terror  into  their 
ranks  if  one  should  burn ;  so  thinketh  Bishop  Bonner." 

In  two  or  three  days  a  man  arrived  by  post-horses 
from  London,  with  a  letter  from  the  Lady  Magdalen, 
written  in  great  haste. 

"Fly,  Geraldine!  fly!  Father  Alphonso  hath  been 
here ;  he  and  Father  Gulielmus  are  in  close  confidence.  I 
have  heard  all  that  hath  happened  at  Lyndhurst.  Yours 
are  marked  names,  especially  the  Lady  Geraldine  and 
Master  Berkeley.  There  is  no  safety  but  in  flight. 
Alas !  alas !  Heaven  keep  thee !  Adieu,  my  well-beloved, 
writeth  MAGDALEN." 

Fortunately,  the  Earl  had  taken  all  precautions  con- 
cerning means  with  *which  to  go  abroad.  Ralph  was 
dispatched  immediately  to  the  coast,  the  packet  engaged, 
and  the  packing  went  on  rapidly  throughout  the  day. 
The  next  night  was  the  one  fixed  for  departure.  The 
carriages  were  not  to  start  from  the  castle-gate,  but  about 


TWICE  OBOWNED.  211 

a  quarter  of  a  mile  distant  from  the  castle,  for  there  were 
fears  of  spies. 

Geraldine  and  the  Countess  went  from  room  to  room  of 
their  blessed  home,  taking  leave  of  each  familiar  spot, 
and  wondering  if  they  should  ever  see  dear  Lyndhurst 
again,  for  even  the  hoarse  cawing  of  the  rooks,  seeking 
their  shelter  for  the  night,  was  musical  to  their  ears; 
Geraldine  saying  to  her  mother,  "  Even  the  poor  rooks 
are  safer  than  we." 

"  Say  not  so,  Geraldine.  Remember  the  sparrows,  for 
our  Father  careth  for  them ;  and  '  even  the  hairs  of  our 
head  are  numbered.' " 

The  last  day  passed  sadly,  for  all  felt  that  every 
moment  of  delay  was  one  of  danger.  The  last  meal  had 
been  eaten  almost  in  silence,  and  the  shadows  of  evening 
late  in  the  autumn  had  fallen  around  the  household. 
The  trunks  had  been  sent  off  in  a  wagon  by  themselves, 
under  the  care  of  Ralph,  who  was  to  wait  for  the  family 
at  the  landing ;  and,  in  travelling  attire,  all  were  waiting 
for  the  signal  to  t  depart.  Lord  Algernon  went  to  the 
front  window  to  see  if  it  was  really  dark,  when  he  per- 
ceived a  carriage  driving  rapidly  up  the  avenue,  and, 
stopping  at  the  entrance,  the  driver  opened  the  door,  and 
out  stepped  two  men,  wrapped  in  cloaks,  and  roughly 
clad.  Asking  to  be  conducted  to  the  Earl,  the  elder 
advanced ;  and  all  felt  that  the  day  of  doom  had  come 
indeed.  Reading  the  warrant  which  he  held  in  his  hand, 
it  declared  his  errand,  which  was  to  conve^  the  Ladj 


212  TWICE    CROWNED. 

Geraldine  Ormsby  and  Master  Walter  Berkeley  to  Lon« 
don,  as  prisoners,  on  the  charge  of  obstinate  heresy. 

A  deep,  dead  silence  at  first  fell  around  them ;  and 
then,  the  Countess  throwing  up  her  arms,  with  one  loud 
wail  of  anguish,  threw  herself  upon  Geraldine's  bosom, 
clasping  her  close  in  her  arms,  and  crying,  "  You  cannot, 
must  not  take  my  darling,  my  Geraldine  I  What  hath 
she  done  ?  " 

"  She  is  an  enemy  of  the  Holy  Church,  and  is  scatter- 
ing the  seeds  of  poison  in  Father  Alphonso's  parish. 
Bishop  Bouuer  hath  a  place  for  such ;  but  we  have  no 
time  to  waste." 

The  Earl,  stepping  forward,  released  Geraldiue  from 
her  mother's  arms,  and,  laying  his  hand  in  blessing  upon 
his  child,  he  said,  with  upraised  eye,  "  The  Lord  defend 
my  child !  and  He  will,  He  will !  Be  comforted,  my  love." 

The  children  clung  to  their  sister  with  bitter  sobs  of 
grief,  first  clasping  and  kissing  her  dear  hand,  then  turn- 
ing, with  the  same  innocent  caresses,  to  Master  Berkeley, 
and  then  down  on  their  knees  before  the  officers,  who 
were  almost  unmanned  by  the  sight. 

"  Take  them  away ! "  said  Geraldine  to  Mistress  Hast> 
ings.  "  I  cannot  bear  this ;  it  will  destroy  me  to  see 
these  dear,  precious  children  ! " 

Algernon  called  his  father  aside. 

"  I  must  not  leave  my  sister,"  said  the  young  nobleman, 
"  Thou  wilt  take  the  rest ;  I  stay  in  England  to  watch 
events  around  Geraldine." 


TWICE    CROWNED.  213 

One  more  agonizing  farewell  to  father,  mother,  Mistress 
Hastings,  and  vie  weeping  servants,  and,  led  by  Alger- 
non, she  was  lifted  into  the  carriage,  by  the  side  cf 
Master  Berkeley,  who,  in  speaking  his  last  farewell,  said  : 

"  The  Lord  reigneth ;  serve  Him  faithfully,  and  He 
forsaketh  us  not." 

After  a  hasty  embrace  of  those  he  loved,  Lord  Alger- 
non mounted  a  horse,  which  he  had  ordered  to  be  in 
readiness,  and  the  party  drove  off,  leaving  despairing, 
sorrowing  hearts  behind,  the  Countess  lying  on  her  hus- 
band's bosom,  in  the  abandonment  of  her  grief. 

"  We  have  need  of  fortitude,  my  love,"  said  the  Earl, 
"  for  there  is  much  before  us  to-night.  Let  us  seek  for 
grace  where  it  may  be  had." 

Bowed  down  at  the  mercy-seat,  in  a  few  heartfelt  words 
the  Earl  commended  his  family  to  the  care,  of  their  com- 
mon Father,  praying  for  strength  to  bear  all  their  trials, 
not  forgetting  to  pray  that  the  Queen's  heart  might  be 
softened  toward  her  afflicted  subjects. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

EXILES  FOR  CONSCIENCE'  SAKE. 

STUNNED  by  the  calamity  that  had  so  suddenly  bo 
fallen  them,  the  family  at  Lyndhurst,  for  a  while, 
geemed  almost  incapable  of  action ;  but  Godfrey,  the  old 
butler,  told  them  that  there  was  need  of  great  speed,  for 
Hugh  Digby  had  been  seen  lurking  about  the  neighbor- 
hood through  the  day. 

"  Come,  my  love,"  said  the  Earl,  "  there  is  no  time  to 
be  lost ;  we  had  better  depart." 

Throwing  on  her  travelling -cloak,  mechanically  she 
obeyed  her  husband ;  and  the  children,  accompanied  by 
Mistress  Hastings,  followed,  with  trembling  steps  and 
beating  hearts. 

They  were  obliged  to  go  on  foot  for  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile,  for  fear  of  detection;  and,  out  in  a  night  of 
storm,  the  suffering  family  bade  adieu  to  their  happy 
home,  stopping  but  a  moment  as  they  passed  the  lodge,  to 
bid  adieu  to  Dorothy  in  her  loneliness. 

"  Heaven  bless  and  keep  thee,  my  dear  lady ! "  said  the 
good  woman,  as  she  kissed  the  hand  of  the  Countess; 
"  these  are  sore  days  of  sorrow  for  God's  suffering  people, 

and  we  need  a  strong  arm  on  which  to  lean.    It  is  a  dark 

214 


TWICE   CBOWNBD.  215 

night  for  these  dear  lambs  to  be  turned  out  of  their 
home." 

"  Farewell,  Dorothy ;  may  we  meet  in  happier  days,** 
said  the  good  Earl,  as  they  passed  out  of  the  gate  of  his 
ancestral  home. 

Lucy,  the  youngest,  seemed  almost  paralyzed  by  fear 
and  grief,  and  Godfrey,  who  accompanied  them  to  tho 
carriage,  took  her  up  in  his  arms,  for  she  was  scarcely 
able  to  walk.  Covering  her  with  his  heavy  cloak,  he 
tried  to  protect  the  poor  shivering  child  from  the  beating 
storm ;  but  the  wind  blew,  and  the  rain  descended  on  the 
heads  of  the  defenceless  exiles,  for  it  was  impossible  to 
hold  umbrellas.  They  hurried  on  in  the  darkness  until 
they  reached  the  carriages  waiting  in  a  lane  for  them. 
Seated  within  their  shelter,  the  mother  took  Lucy  in  her 
arms,  for  she  was  shuddering  with  grief  and  terror. 

"  Oh,  sister,  sister ! "  murmured  the  dear  lamb,  as  she 
lay  upon  her  mother's  bosom,  "shall  we  never  see  her 
more?"  Sibyl  sat  weeping  silently  in  a  corner  of  the 
carriage,  not  less  deeply  grieved  than  her  more  demon- 
strative sister.  On  through  the  dark  hours  of  the  stormy 
night  they  travelled  sorrowfully,  until  the  dawn  of  a 
gloomy  day  found  them  at  the  landing.  On  board  of  the 
packet,  the  Earl  called  Ralph  to  his  side,  saying : 

"  You  will  stay  at  the  lodge,  Ralph,  as  long  as  it  is  safe; 
but  I  doubt  not  that  Lyndhurst  will  be  confiscated,  and 
then  where  will  you  go,  my  good  friend  ?  " 

"  To  London,  my  lord,  where  we  can  be  near  our 
child.    My  cousin,  John  Opdyke,  will  take  us  in," 


216  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  God  bless  and  comfort  you,  Ralph,  in  your  hours  of 
sorrow ! " 

The  man  took  the  Earl's  hand,  and,  pressing  upon  it  a 
respectful  kiss,  he  said : 

"  You  have  been  a  good  and  faithful  master,  my  lord, 
and  your  dear  children  the  sweetest  in  the  land.  May 
God  defend  you  all,  and  bring  you  back  to  England  in 
happier  days ! " 

Taking  a  last  farewell  of  each,  Ralph  stepped  on  shore, 
and  stood  at  the  lauding,  watching  the  course  of  the 
packet  as  she  pitched  and  tossed  on  the  stormy  waves. 

"  May  the  good  Lord  protect  them ! "  said  Ralph,  "  for 
it  is  a  fearful  time  to  breast  the  sea." 

As  long  as  there  was  a  glimpse  of  the  vessel,  he  stood 
on  the  watch,  and  then  turned  sorrowfully  homeward. 
Seated  in  the  cabin,  the  poor  children  listened  in  mortal 
fear  to  the  howling  of  the  storm,  the  creaking  of  the 
masts,  and  the  loud  voice  of  the  captain,  giving  orders 
through  his  speaking-trumpet.  The  vessel  pitched  and 
labored  on  the  stormy  sea,  and  the  Earl  knew  that  there 
was  danger  for  their  little  craft.  The  Countess  held  Luc^ 
in  her  arms,  alarmed  at  the  deep  shuddering  and  heavy 
sobs  of  the  poor  child,  while  the  Earl  folded  Sibyl,  in  her 
more  quiet  grief,  to  his  bosom.  The  captain  stepped  down 
one  minute  into  the  cabin  to  see  his  passengers. 

"  We  shall  weather  the  storm,  my  lord,"  said  the  man ; 
"  I  have  outrode  harder  tempests  than  this."  And  going 
up  to  Lucy,  he  took  her  little  hand,  and  said,  "  Don't  b« 


TWICE   CKOWNED.  217 

frightened,  pretty  one ;  the  wind  is  beginning  to  lull,  and 
we  are  half-way  across  the  Channel."  Then  giving  orders 
to  the  steward,  the  captain  returned  to  the  deck ;  and  the 
children  were  somewhat  quieted  when  they  found  that 
breakfast  was  getting  ready. 

"  Dost  remember,  Lucy,"  said  her  mother,  "  who  it  was 
that  stilled  the  stormy  waves  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee  ?  " 

"  It  was  the  Lord,  dear  mamma ;  it  seemeth  as  if  He 
were  saying  now,  '  Peace,  be  still  I '  I  wonder  if  He  is  in 
the  prison  with  Geraldine." 

"  He  is  just  as  good,  just  as  near  as  then,  my  Lucy ; 
only  let  us  love  and  trust  Him  always.  Geraldine  is 
His  own  child ;  and  He  is  with  her  just  as  He  was  with 
Paul  and  Silas." 

Just  then  the  steward  brought  in  the  comfortable  break- 
fast, and  the  tired,  hungry  voyagers  partook  with  grateful 
hearts,  the  man  waiting  upon  the  table.  After  the  meal, 
the  steward  said  to  the  captain : 

"  I  trow  that  the  prayers  of  the  good  Earl  went  up 
through  the  storm  last  night,  for  they  touched  not  their 
breakfast  until  he  had  said  grace." 

"  It 's  a  sight  better  to  have  Paul  than  Jonas  on  board 
of  a  ship  in  a  storm,"  was  the  reply. 

The  tempest,  that  had  lasted  so  many  hours,  was  steadily 
abating,  and  the  sun  was  trying  to  break  through  the 
dark  clouds.  Mounting  to  the  deck,  the  two  little  girls, 
holding  their  parents'  hands,  stood  admiring  the  white 

caps  that  crested  the  dark  green  waves,  Edward,  with  iesa 
19 


218  TWICE   CROWNED. 

timidity,  enjoying  the  picture.  The  shores  of  England 
were  now  out  of  sight,  the  white  cliffs  of  Dover  seen  no 
more,  and  in  the  outlines  before  them  they  beheld  the 
coast  of  France. 

"  Exiles,  indeed  ! "  said  the  Countess,  as  she  stood  lean- 
ing upon  her  husband's  arm,  with  tearful  eyes,  discerning 
the  outlines  of  a  foreign  country;  then  turning  in  the 
direction  of  her  native  land,  she  pointed  toward  England, 
and  continued,  "  and  there  are  our  darling  Geraldine,  our 
beloved  son,  good,  faithful  Master  Berkeley,  and  sweet  Let- 
tice  Kenworthy ;  there,  in  the  hands  of  cruel  enemies." 

"  Yes,  Emily,  and  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  too,"  was 
the  Earl's  reply. 

But  they  are  troubled  about  Lucy,  for  she  seems  to 
have  received  a  severe  shock  in  the  late  scenes  through 
which  she  has  been  passing,  having  violent  nervous  chills, 
that  rack  her  tender  frame,  succeeded  by  fever  and  debility. 

They  are  nearing  the  land,  and  after  having  rested  a 
couple  of  days  at  Havre,  set  out  for  a  winter  sojourn  in 
the  city  of  Amsterdam.  And  here  in  this  Venice  of  the 
north,  the  children  of  the  household  find  much  to  interest 
and  attract  them.  Edward  is  never  tired  of  travelling 
over  its  ninety  islands,  and  has  soon  learned  to  thread  his 
way  over  its  two  hundred  and  ninety  bridges.  They  have 
taken  rooms  on  one  of  the  finest  streets,  called  Keizer'a 
Gragt,  and  the  children  never  cease  wondering  why  it  is 
that  all  the  streets  border  on  canals,  where  boats  are  con- 
tinually passing  to  and  fro  with  their  freight  of  humanity 


TWICE   CROWNED.  219 

Many  an  hour  does  Edward  sit  upon  the  great  Amstel 
Drug,  with  its  thirty-five  arches,  watching  the  large  shipi 
as  they  pass  under  the  central  arches  of  the  bridge,  his 
thoughts  wandering  back  to  Lyndhurst  and  its  blessed 
surroundings,  the  metropolis,  and  the  prisoner  in  tha 
Tower. 

The  Earl  has  engaged  the  services  of  a  tutor  for  Ed- 
ward, who  is  now  a  youth  of  seventeen  ;  Mistress  Hastings 
instructing  Sibyl,  and  Martha  Troth,  who  came  over 
with  them,  acting  as  lady's-maid. 

Near  enough  to  a  Protestant  Church,  they  enjoyed  the 
blessed  privilege  of  a  pure  worship,  and  forming  the  ac- 
quaintance of  the  good  minister,  Dr.  Reckefus,  the  exiles 
gathered  around  them  a  circle  of  Christian  friends,  who 
comforted  the  weary  pilgrims.  They  have  heard  from 
Algernon:  Geraldine  has  not  yet  appeared  before  the 
council ;  Lyndhurst  has  been  confiscated ;  the  dwellers  at 
the  lodge  have  gone  to  London ;  Godfrey,  the  butler,  and 
his  wife  living  with  Robin  Heathcote  and  his  mother. 

But  Lucy  does  not  seem  to  rally,  growing  daily  more 
slight  and  pallid,  more  loving  and  patient.  The  best 
physicians  are  consulted,  but  are  unanimous  in  the 
opinion  that  the  mortal  shock  of  the  one  night  of  suffer- 
ing has  shaken  the  citadel  of  life,  and  the  dear  lamb  will 
never  be  well  again. 

They  live  a  sad  and  suffering  life  in  this  friendly  city, 
for  their  thoughts  are  ever  with  the  prisoners  in  the  me- 
tropolis. Edward  is  occupied  with  his  studies,  Sibyl  with 


220  TWICE   CROWNED. 

hers,  but  Lucy,  incapable  of  mental  exertion,  receives  hef 
daily  crumbs  from  the  Master's  table  at  the  hands  of  her 
mother,  and  the  dear  child  daily  grows  more  lamblike  and 
heavenly.  News  from  England  is  of  the  most  alarming 
character,  for  martyrs  are  almost  weekly  led  to  the  stake, 
and  none  are  safe  whose  faith  is  open  and  avowed ;  but  here 
in  the  land  of  the  Reformers,  the  exiles  are  secure  and 
comforted  by  the  sympathy  of  the  people. 

Early  in  the  spring  we  find  them  on  their  way  to  Swit- 
zerland ;  taking  a  cottage  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Geneva, 
where,  in  sight  of  the  glorious  mountains,  they  have  con- 
stantly before  their  eyes  the  loveliest  features  of  landscape. 
As  Lucy  can  bear  it,  they  take  excursions  up  the  moun- 
tain, resting  at  night  in  chalets  by  the  wayside,  and  the 
children  are  much  benefited  by  this  change  of  scene. 
Though  the  parents'  hearts  are  full  of  dark  forebodings 
for  their  daughter's  fate,  they  do  not  allow  the  language 
of  despondency  to  reach  their  children,  but  tell  them  that 
they  hope  much  from  Lady  Magdalen's  intercession  with 
Queen  Mary,  for  she  hath  pardo'ned  many  nobles ;  and  so 
with  the  sweet  buoyancy  of  youthful  spirits,  they  yield  to 
the  blessed  whispers  of  hope,  and  every  night  and  morn, 
on  bended  knee,  their  prayers  of  childish  faith  go  up  to 
heaven  for  their  "  own  precious  sister  Geraldine  in  her 
prison-cell." 

"  Mother,"  said  Lucy,  one  day  after  the  Gospel  read- 
ing, "didst  thou  mind  our  dear  Lord's  words  about 
praying*" 


TWICE    CROWNED. 

"Which  words,  my  love?" 

" '  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it. 
I  think  them  over  all  the  time  when  I  pray  for  sister. 
See  what  He  saith,  — '  anything ! ' " 

-;  Y'es,  love ;  but  we  must  pray  according  to  the  will  of 
God." 

"  Mother,"  said  the  child,  "  there  are  no  ifs  and  bute  in 
our  Lord's  words.  He  saith  '  anything'  and  '  I  will  do  it; ' 
and  so,  mother,  I  pray  every  night  and  morning  that  He 
will  bring  Geraldine  safely  out  of  the  dark  prison  back  to 
us  once  more.  And  I  know  that  He  will  do  it.  Won't 
that  be  a  happy  day  ?  " 

The  mother's  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  she  listened  to 
these  words  of  trusting,  simple  faith  from  the  lips  of  her 
child,  and  said  to  herself  that,  "  Out  of  the  mouths  of 
babes  and  sucklings  Thou  hast  perfected  praise." 

As  the  spring  days  rolled  on,  the  children  spent  much 
time  out  of  doors,  gathering  the  flowers  on  the  hill-slopes, 
and  learning  the  wild  songs  of  the  Swiss  mountaineers. 
Seated  on  these  mountain-slopes,  with  their  children 
around  them,  the  flocks  reclining  so  peacefully  on  the 
heights,  the  shepherds  singing  their  national  airs,  the  blue 
skies  overhead,  the  mountains  in  their  grandeur  towering 
so  far  above  the  villages  below,  the  parents  could  scarcely 
realize  that  just  acr^s  the  channel  were  such  scenes  of 
blood  and  fire  and  smoke,  such  wails  of  sorrow  and 
anguish  in  once  happy  England;  for  ever  in  the  deep 

recesses  of  their  hearts  were  sounds  of  the  muffled  bells 
19* 


222  TWICE   CROWNED. 

of  mourning  and  woe.  Dearer,  more  precious  than  eve* 
was  the  word  of  God,  for  there  they  realized  the  blessed- 
ness of  the  saints'  inheritance,  for  if  they  were  indeed 
suffering  for  conscience'  sake,  they  had  the  promise  that 
their  Master  would  never  leave  them  nor  forsake  them. 

There  could  be  no  joy  mingled  with  their  present  cup 
of  suffering,  but  there  might  be  peace ;  and  so  there  was. 

Nothing  could  be  more  lovely  than  the  evening  hour 
spent  on  the  gallery  of  their  cottage,  singing  their  sweet 
hymns  of  faith  and  hope;  the  sun  sinking  behind  the 
mountains,  flooding  sky  and  mountain  and  lake  in  tints 
of  glory,  the  whole  face  of  nature  one  of  hallowed  peace. 
It  is  one  of  those  blessed  evenings,  and  all  are  gathered 
there,  Lucy  reclining  in  her  mother's  arms,  and  all  sing- 
ing the  hymn  they  love  so  much  : 

"  Brief  life  is  here  our  portion, 

Brief  sorrow,  short-lived  care ; 
The  life  that  knows  no  evening, 
The  tearless  life  is  there! 

"O  happy  retribution! 

Short  toil,  eternal  rest; 
For  mortals  and  for  sinners, 
A  mansion  with  the  blest. 

"That  we  should  look,  poor  wanderer^ 

To  have  our  home  on  high; 
That  worms  should  seek  for  dwelling 
Beyond  the  starry  sky. 

"To  all  one  happy  guerdon 
Of  one  celestial  grace ; 


TWICE   CROWNED.  223 

For  all,  for  all  who  mourn  their  fall, 
Is  one  eternal  place. 

"There  grief  is  turned  to  pleasure; 

Such  pleasure,  as  below 
No  -human  voice  can  utter, 
No  human  heart  can  know. 

"And  now  we  fight  the  battle, 

But  then  shall  wear  the  crown 
Of  full  and  everlasting 
And  passionless  renown. 

"  The  light  that  hath  no  coming, 
The  health  that  hath  no  sore, 
The  life  that  hath  no  evening, 
But  lasteth  evermore!" 

And  so  the  exiles  sing  their  evening  hymn  in  a  strange 
land,  far  away  from  home  and  friends,  and  the  dear 
familiar  objects  of  their  love. 

"  Mother,"  said  little  Lucy,  "  shall  we  know  each  other 
in  heaven  ?  " 

"  I  think  so,  my  love,  for  Dives  and  Lazarus  are  spoken 
of  as  knowing  each  other  in  the  world  of  spirits ;  and  the 
Apostle  speaketh  of  presenting  his  spiritual  children  to 
the  Lord,  and  how  could  he  do  that  if  he  did  not  know 
them  ?  " 

"  Then,  if  I  never  see  my  sister  Geraldine  here,  I  shall 
meet  her  there,  dear  mother." 

"  Doubt  it  not,  my  Lucy ;  and  the  sweetest  of  all  is, 
that  we  shall  be  forever  with  the  Lord." 

The  dear  child  lay  for  some  minutes  in  perfect  silence, 


224  TWICE    CROWNED. 

her  sweet  eyes  fixed  with  an  earnest  gaze  upon  the  gloriet 
of  the  sunset  hour,  as  if  trying  to  pierce  beyond  the 
golden  clouds  into  the  far-off  land  of  rest.  The  same 
silence  fell  quietly  around  the  family  group,  doubtless  all 
hearts  filled  with  the  same  deep  emotions. 

We  turn  again  to  the  weary  traveller  on  her  sorrowful 
journey  to  London,  for,  in  sad  converse  with  Master 
Berkeley,  and  with  a  heart  in  deep  communion  with  her 
Lord,  she  spent  the  dreary  hours. 

But  they  are  at  length  in  the  metropolis;  and,  stop- 
ping at  one  of  the  landings  on  the  Thames,  one  of  the 
officers  is  sent  forward  for  a  barge,  while  the  other  remains 
in  charge  of  Geraldine.  Obtaining  permission,  Lord 
Algernon  entered  the  carriage,  and,  drawing  his  sister's 
head  upon  his  bosom,  he  whispered : 

"Be  comforted,  my  precious  one!  the  Lord  will  not 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,  Geraldine !  "  And,  stooping 
down  his  head,  he  continued,  in  low  tones,  "  Take  this," 
at  the  same  time  slipping  a  roll  of  paper  and  a  pencil 
into  her  hand  beneath  her  cloak,  which  she  quickly 
dropped  into  her  pocket ;  "  we  will  pray  for  thee,  dearest, 
and  the  Lady  Magdalen  will  intercede  for  thee  with  the 
Queen.  I  shall  stay  in  England  to  watch  events  around 
thee ;  and  now  farewell,  and  may  God  defend  thee ! " 
One  long,  agonizing  embrace,  ieep,  stifled  sobs,  and  a 
fainting  form  lay  insensible  upon  his  arm. 

The  officer  came  forward  to  carry  her ;  but  Lord  Alger* 
non  said : 


TWICE   CROWNED.  5426 

"  I  pray  you,  good  friend,  let  me  carry  my  sister  to  the 
water ! " 

And,  taking  the  sweet  girl  in  his  arms,  a  few  steps 
brought  him  to  the  barge,  where  he  deposited  his  precious 
burden. 

"Be  good  to  her,"  said  the  young  nobleman,  as  he 
placed  a  sum  of  money  in  the  officer's  hand,  taking  his 
name  and  address. 

Placing  himself  beside  her,  the  man  supported  the  form 
that  could  no  longer  support  herself;  and  Master  Berke- 
ley in  the  carriage  poured  out  his  soul  in  a  few  brief 
words. 

"  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  not  arise  and  speedily  avenge  the 
cause  of  thine  own  dear  people  ?  " 

Standing  on  the  shore  as  long  as  the  boat  remained  in 
sight,  Algernon  turned  away  at  length ;  and  the  barge 
shot  silently  under  one  of  the  arches  of  the  bridge,  and 
was  seen  no  more.  Led  up  the  steps  to  the  Tower,  Ger- 
aldine  was  conducted  to  her  lonely  prison ;  and,  throwing 
herself  down  upon  her  hard  mattress,  she  took  out  of  her 
pocket  her  little  Testament,  which  she  had  brought  with 
her,  and  read : 

"Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be 
Eitfraid,  in  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions ;  if  it 
were  not  so,  I  would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a 
place  for  you." 

"  If  this  is  my  rough  and  thorny  way,"  said  the  suf 
ferer,  "  give  me  grace  to  bear  it" 


226  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Master  Berkeley  was  conveyed  to  another  prison,  whew 
Lettice  was  confined ;  and,  wearied  with  the  excitement 
of  the  long  journey,  sought  repose.  But  the  Master  that 
he  loved  was  with  him,  and  the  sweet  hours  of  communion 
were  blessed  and  holy  in  that  lonely  cell. 

Algernon  hastens  to  acquaint  Lord  Marmaduke  with 
the  sad  news  ;  and  closeted  together  at  his  aunt's,  Lady 
Ashton,  they  spent  an  hour  of  deep  affliction,  talking  of 
the  late  sorrow. 

"My  hope  is  in  the  Lady  Magdalen,"  said  Marmaduke; 
"  I  will  lose  no  time  in  acquainting  her  with  the  news." 

Without  delay,  a  note  is  sent  to  the  Queen's  maid  of 
honor. 

Clasping  her  hands  in  anguish : . 

"It  is  even  as  I  feared,"  said  Magdalen;  "what  can  I 
do  ?  The  Queen  is  too  ill  to  be  disturbed,  and  I  dare  not 
approach  her  without  consent  of  her  physicians.  O  Ger- 
aldine,  my  own  dear  friend,  Heaven  defend  thee !  for  thou 
art  a  lamb  among  lions." 

Marmaduke  hastened  with  her  answer  to  Algernon,  and 
the  two  were  in  despair.  But  the  brother  has  found  the 
officer  who  was  kind  to  Geraldine,  and  bribing  him  heavily, 
who  gave  half  to  the  jailer,  he  contrived  to  convey  a  com- 
fortable bed,  with  a  pillow  and  warm  covering,  for  the 
prisoner,  with  her  brother's  love,  and  performed  the  same 
kind  office  for  Master  Berkeley. 

Inside  of  the  mattress  sent  to  Geraldine,  Marmaduke 
had  concealed  a  letter,  but  sewed  up ;  it  was  for  days  ere 


TWICE   CROWNED.  227 

Bhe  imagined  that  there  might  be  something  hidden 
there.  At  length  she  saw  that  one  end  was  sewed  with  a 
coarse,  black  thread,  different  from  all  the  rest ;  and  taking 
a  pen,  she  succeeded  in  ripping  the  stitches,  and  to  her 
joy,  discovered  the  letter  and  a  service-book  of  the  Re- 
formed faith.  She  knew  the  writing,  and  pressing  it  to 
her  lips  in  transport,  she  read : 

"To  MY  OWN  WELL-BELOVED  GERALDINE: 

"  Thou  art  in  the  lion's  den,  sweet  one,  and  so  was  the 
Eaintly  Daniel  of  olden  times,  when  the  Lord  stopped  the 
lion's  mouth ;  and  so  was  Peter,  when  the  angel  opened 
his  prison-door.  The  Lord  hath  His  own  way  of  deliver- 
ance, and  I  can  well  believe  that  He  will  not  give  thee  fr 
the  fiery  flames.  Thou  knowest  not,  dear  love,  what  pray- 
ers are  made  for  thee,  day  and  night.  It  is  true,  that  thou 
art  in  a  lonely  cell,  but  do  not  forget  the  heavenly  hosts 
that  encamp  around  the  Lord's  people  at  all  times,  for 
'the  chariots  of  the  Lord  are  twenty  thousand,  and  tne 
Lord  is  among  them,'  near  to  thee,  my  Geraldine.  I  have 
strong  faith  for  thee ;  keep  fast  hold  of  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  and  He  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.  I 
will  be  near  thee  when  thou  comest  before  the  council,  but 
a  stronger  than  I  will  be  there ;  He  will  stand  by  thee. 
and  give  thee  wisdom  and  strength  for  the  trial.  Trust 
Him  with  all,  and  when  thou  prayest  for  thyself,  forget 
not  thine  own 


228         ,  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Geraldine  went  for  days  in  the  strength  of  those  few 
cheering  words. 

We  find  her  ever  and  anon  tracing  out  her  thoughts  in 
Ler  lonely  cell. 

"  Would  that  I  could  hear  from  the  dear  exiles;  this  is  a 
soie  and  grievous  trial,  for  who  knoweth  whether  I  shall 
see  them  ever  again.  I  wonder  where  they  are ;  sometimes 
my  father  talked  of  Holland,  sometimes  of  Switzerland ;  but 
wherever  they  may  be,  the  Lord  is  with  them,  as  He  was 
with  His  people  in  the  wilderness. 

"  I  believe  that  it  is  Sunday ;  I  know  it  by  the  bells 
ringing  the  people  to  Mass.  Alas !  alas !  for  England  ; 
but  I  keep  my  Sunday  here  with  my  blessed  Testament 
and  my  service-book,  and  many  precious  hours  I  spend 
alone  with  these — what  should  I  do  without  them?  Lest 
I  should  lose  them,  I  hide  them  within  my  mattress. 
They  tell  me  of  a  land  where  there  is  no  more  sorrow 
nor  sickness,  no  sin,  no  strife,  no  death,  nor  cruel  parting 
from  those  we  love,  —  no  persecutions,  no  fiery  flames  of 
bitter  hate,  but  where  all  is  love,  and  blessedness,  and 
averlasting  peace." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

FOB  THY  DEAR  SAKE. 

O EVERAL  weeks  have  rolled  around,  and  Lettice  in 
^  her  lonely  cell  had  learned  more  of  her  Lord  and 
Master  than  in  all  her  life  before ;  strengthened  each  day 
for  that  trial  which  she  knew  was  shortly  to  come.  Her 
touching  beauty  had  softened  the  heart  of  her  jailer 
towards  the  prisoner,  for  he  was  the  father  of  a  daughter 
just  of  the  same  age,  and  when  Lettice  turned  her  deep- 
blue  eyes  upon  his  face,  there  was  something  that  looked 
out  of  their  tenderness  that  went  down  into  the  depths  o>" 
his  rough  nature.  Occasionally  we  find  him  stopping  to 
speak  a  word  to  the  young  girl,  sometimes  telling  her  of 
a  new  arrival,  or  secretly  giving  her  a  manchet  in  th«* 
place  of  her  hard  prison-fare. 

He  has  just  given  her  a  piece  of  intelligence  that  has 
added  another  drop  to  her  deep  cup  of  sorrow. 

"Didst  call  him  Master  Berkeley,  good  friend?"  said 
Lettice,  with  tearful  eyes. 

"  Yes,  that  is  his  name ;  a  minister  from  Lyndhuret  • 
&o  said  the  officer  that  brought  him." 

"Heaven  defend    him!"  said   the  young  girl,  with 
20  229 


230  TWICE  CROWNED. 

clasped  hands,  "  for  there  will  be  no  mercy  shown  to  such 
a  brave  spirit  as  good  Master  Berkeley." 

"  There  was  another,"  continued  the  jailer,  "  who  came 
with  him ;  but  she  was  a  noble  lady,  and  was  committed 
to  the  Tower." 

"Could  it  be  the  Lady  Geraldine  Onnsby?"  said  Let- 
tice,  with  a  trembling  voice. 

"That  was  her  name,  I  think,"  replied  the  man. 

Left  alone,  her  heart  went  out  in  earnest  prayer  for  the 
holy  man  and  the  Lady  Geraldine ;  so  deeply  absorbed 
by  the  sad  news,  that  she  was  scarcely  conscious  of  the 
opening  of  the  door  of  her  cell,  until  Father  Gulielmus 
stood  before  her. 

"  May  the  Holy  Virgin  guide  thee,  daughter,"  said  the 
priest,  "for  to-morrow  thou  art  summoned  before  the 
council." 

"  I  am  ready,  Father,"  answered  Lettice. 

The  priest  looked  into  the  calm  and  holy  face  of  the 
young  speaker ;  but  there  was  no  fear  there. 

"  Knowest  thou  what  will  be  the  end  if  thou  dost  not 
renounce  thine  errors." 

"  I  know,  Father,  and  I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my 
helper ;  for  all  these  weeks  that  I  have  been  waiting  for 
the  summons,  I  have  spent  in  prayer  and  thinking  of  the 
holy  word ;  and  I  remember  what  St.  Luke  saith : 

"  *  For  I  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom,  which  all 
your  adversaries  shall  not  be  able  to  gainsay  nor  resist.' " 

"  Dost  think  that  thou  art  able  to  bear  the  agony  of  a 
fiery  death?" 


TWICE   CROWNB*  231 

She  turned  her  innocent  eyes  full  \^ytf  the  speaker's 
face,  as  she  said : 

"  Many  of  the  saints  of  the  Lord  h&ve  sung  hymns  of 
triumph  in  the  flames;  and  so  may  I,  humble  Lettice 
Kenworthy." 

"Thou  hadst  better  recant,  thou  sii'.y  girl." 
"Deny  the  Lord  that  brought  me,  Father?  Never!" 
"  Thy  death  be  on  thine  own  heftd,  thou  wicked  repro- 
bate, thou  child  of  hell ! " 

"  Thy  word  maketh  me  not  one  of  these." 
The  priest  closed  the  door;  am/   Lettice  sought  for 
strength  where  it  might  be  had  at  all  times,  but  ere  closing 
her  eyes  in  sleep,  made"  an  entry  b;  her  diary. 

"  I  am  summoned  before  the  co'j  acil,  and  I  am  strangely 
calm ;  it  must  be  the  Lord  that  t/rengtheneth  me,  and  He 
will  be  with  me  to  the  end.  I  am  only  a  simple-hearted 
country  girl,  but  my  strength  and  wisdom  cometh  all 
from  God.  I  can  see  the  winter  stars  through  my  little 
window  ;  how  solemn  they  look  in  the  dark  blue  heavens, 
and  how  beautifully  they  speak  of  the  Father  that  has 
made  them  all.  The  Lord  be  with  me  on  the  coming 
morrow ! " 

At  ten  o'clock  next  day,  the  sheriff  made  his  appear- 
ance, and  led  Lettice  into  the  court.  The  council-cham- 
ber was  hung  with  red  cloth,  and  the  benches  for  spec- 
tators were  filled  to  overflowing.  For  a  moment  Lettice 
shrunk  back  at  the  sight  of  so  many  strange  faces,  and  a 
faint  tinge  of  color  mounted  to  her  pale  cheek  as  she  was 
led  forward  to  the  stand. 


232  TWICE   CROWNED. 

A  murmur  ran  through  the  assembly,  aa,  standing  in 
her  helplessness,  a  wan,  sad  smile  passed  over  her  features, 
at  the  recognition  of  Lord  Fitzhugh  among  the  crowd; 
but  all  the  color  has  suddenly  vanished  from  her  cheek, 
and  her  full  blue  eyes  are  opened  wide,  while,  with  clasped 
hands,  she  leans  forward,  crying,  "  father !  mother ! "  and 
then  falling  heavily,  is  caught  by  the  sheriff.  Seated  for 
a  moment,  a  glass  of  water  revives  her,  and  she  is  allowed 
for  a  while  to  remain  seated.  For  six  weary  hours,  with 
short  intervals  for  refreshment,  they  kept  that  fragile 
prisoner  before  them ;  and  all  the  time  she  never  quailed, 
nor  evaded  their  endless  questions. 

Bishop  Bonner  was  the  examiner ;  and  throughout  the 
whole  investigation  showed  no  relenting  towards  the 
prisoner,  other  members  of  the  council  likewise  putting 
queries  to  her. 

"  What  sayest  thou,  silly  wench,  concerning  the  sacra- 
ments ?  how  many  are  there  ?  " 

"  The  Scripture  speaketh  only  of  two  —  Baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper;  the  five  others  are  the  inventions  of 
the  Romish  Church,  I  trow.  The  Church  of  Rome  giveth 
us  not  all  the  sacrament,  for  the  laity  have  only  the  bread, 
and  that  not  after  the  manner  ordained  by  Christ,  for  He 
broke  the  bread  and  gave  it  to  His  disciples ;  but  the 
Church  of  Rome  giveth  not  bread,  but  a  wafer,  and  that 
not  broken,  but  put  whole  into  the  mouth  by  the  priest. 
The  priests  only  drink  the  wine,  to  which  the  people  have 
the  same  right,  for  the  Gospel  saith,  '  And  He  took  tf  * 


TWICE    CROWNED.  233 

cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  saying,  Drink 
ye  all  of  it.' " 

"  Where  learnest  thou  all  this  prating  ?  " 

"  In  the  good  sermons  that  I  have  heard,  but  most  of 
all  in  the  Word  of  God." 

"  What  sayest  thou  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  dost 
thou  believe  that  the  bread  and  wine  become  the  very 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  ?  " 

"  Nay,  truly ;  for,  if  Christ  being  alive  could  hold  His 
own  body  in  His  hand,  and  give  the  same  unto  His  dis- 
ciples, then  were  it  no  true  human  body,  for  a  natural 
body  cannot  be  in  two  several  places  at  the  same  moment 
of  time.  Moreover,  if  the  bread  of  the  host  be  verily  the 
body  of  Christ,  then  did  He  eat  His  own  body,  and  that 
is  contrary  to  reason  and  to  Scripture.  Thinkest  thou  that 
a  piece  of  bread  should  be  turned  by  a  man  into  the  natu- 
ral body  of  Christ  ?  which  bread  doth  corrupt,  mice  often 
eat  it,  and  it  doth  mould,  and  can  be  burned." 

"  Dost  confess  thy  sins  to  the  priest,  that  thou  mayest 
obtain  absolution  ?  " 

"N:fj,  in  truth,  I  do  not.  I  confess  to  the  one  great 
High-priest,  who  has  passed  into  the  heavens,  and  who 
there  intercedeth  for  me  and  all  sinners." 

"  Prayest  thou  not  unto  the  Holy  Virgin  Saint  Mary, 
the  holy  angels,  and  the  saints?" 

"  Nay,  truly ;  that  is  not  in  Scripture,  for  the  Saviour 
saith:  'And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that 

will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son : ' 
20* 


234  TWICE    CROWNED. 

but  never  a  word  of  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  St.  Michael 
or  St.  Anne." 

"  Cease  thy  prating  about  Holy  Scripture ;  that  is  not 
for  ignorant  and  unlearned  women." 

"  And  yet  the  holy  book  saith  that, '  the  wayfaring  men, 
though  fools,  shall  not  err  therein.'  " 

"  Thou  art  a  bold  heretic,  truly  —  with  Scripture  at  thy 
finger-ends  —  but  canst  thou  contradict  what  the  Lord 
Himself  sayeth  of  the  sacrament,  'This  is  my  body'?" 

"  I  grant  that ;  and  doth  He  not  also  say,  *  I  am  the 
vine,'  and  '  I  am  the  door '  ?  —  and  St.  Paul  saith, '  Our 
fathers  drank  of  the  rock  that  followed  them,  and  that 
rock  was  Christ ; '  and  in  the  book  of  the  Corinthians,  He 
affirmeth  that  'He  had  fed  them  with  milk;'  and  yet 
none  of  you  say  that  this  meaneth  just  what  the  letter 
saith." 

"  Thou  art  a  bold  and  obstinate  heretic,  young  woman," 
said  the  bishop  ;  "  and  thy  saucy  tongue  must  be  silenced." 

After  consulting  with  the  council  for  a  few  minutes, 
without  further  questioning,  Bonner  turned  to  the  accused : 

"  Lettice  Ken  worthy,  the  court  demandeth  if  thou  wilt 
put  thy  name  to  this  paper,  and  hold  to  all  things  therein 
contained  ?  " 

"  Let  me  read  the  paper,  my  lord  bishop,  and  then  I 
will  give  mine  answer." 

The  bishop  did  not  wish  to  grant  her  request,  but  Let- 
tice steadily  refused  to  sign  anything  in  the  dark.  At 
length  the  council  permitted  her  to  read  it  It  contained  a 


TWICE    CROWNED.  235 

promise  tt>  abjure  all  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformed  faith, 
and  to  submit  to  such  a  penance  as  the  council  should 
lay  upon  her.  She  refused  at  once  to  sign  the  paper. 
Then  the  bishop  warned  her,  in  that  case  she  must  be  pre- 
pared to  submit  to  the  capital  sentence. 

"I  am  ready,"  said  Lettice,  in  a  clear,  sreet  voice, 
which  was  answered  by  a  wail  of  sorrow  from  among  the 
crowd,  and  Dorothy  was  taken  to  a  window  of  the  council- 
chamber  by  Lord  Fitzhugh. 

"You  may  sentence  me,"  continued  Lettice,  "to  what 
you  will.  I  wot  that  ye  have  power  to  kill  my  body,  but 
my  soul  ye  cannot  touch  —  that  is  Christ's,  who  knoweth 
well  how  to  keep  it,  and  to  His  blessed  hands  I  commit 
myself,  body  and  soul." 

The  bishop  then  passed  sentence  amid  a  deathlike 
silence. 

"  The  court  hath  found  Lettice  Kenworthy  guilty  of  all 
crimes  whereof  she  stood  indicted,  and  sentence  her  to 
death  by  burning  on  the  spot  called  Smithfield,  on  the 
first  day  of  May  next  ensuing." 

The  prisoner  bowed  her  head  when  her  sentence  was 
pronounced,  and  then  said,  as  she  arose : 

"  I  summon  you,  reverend  Father,  to  a  court  from  whence 
there  is  no  appeal,  where  you  will  be  doomed  to  a  worse 
fire  if  you  repent  not." 

She  was  very  weak ;  and  the  sheriff  was  about  to  ex- 
tend his  arm,  when  Lord  Fitzhugh  came  forward,  and, 
taking  the  arm  within  his  own,  he  said,  with  bitter  feeling ' 


236  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  They  have  done  a  wicked  deed  this  day,  which  will  be 
required  of  them  at  the  day  of  judgment." 

A  pair  of  fierce  black  eyes  gleamed  on  him  through  the 
crowd,  and  a  voice,  only  too  familiar,  hissed  out : 

"Lord  Fitzhugh  is  imprudent  to  make  such  like 
speeches  here." 

It  was  Hugh  Digby,  who  speedily  disappeared ;  and  a 
pale,  haggard  woman,  leaning  upon  her  husband's  arm, 
was  seen  pushing  her  way  through  the  crowd,  that  divined 
her  to  be  some  near  relative  to  the  prisoner,  and  made  way 
for  her  approach.  Stretching  out  her  arms,  Lettice  re- 
ceived her  mother's  drooping  form,  and,  locked  in  a  close, 
agonizing  embrace,  there  was  scarcely  a  dry  eye  near,  as 
the  poor  woman  wailed  out : 

"  Lettice,  my  darling,  has  it  come  to  this  ?  " 

"Be  comforted,  mother  dear;  the  anguish  will  be  short, 
and  then  the  crown  of  glory." 

"  Oh  I  the  burning!  the  burning,  Lettice  I " 

"  Think  not  of  that,  the  Lord  will  be  with  me ;  remem- 
ber the  three  children  of  the  fiery  furnace.  I  can  bear  it 
all  for  His  dear  sake." 

The  sheriff  stepped  forward,  and,  releasing  Lettice, 
said: 

"This  must  be  shortened;  make  your  farewells  quickly." 

Clasped  first  to  the  mother's,  and  then  to  the  father's 
breast,  Lettice  passed  on,  her  beautiful  golden  hair  es- 
caping from  the  coif,  and  a  few  straggling  locks  streaming 
over  her  shoulders. 


TWICE    CROWNED.  237 

And  now  she  is  alone  once  more  in  her  gloomy  cell,  the 
iailer  having  a  bowl  of  caudle  ready  for  the  poor  exhaust- 
ed girl. 

"  Thou  art  very  kind,  good  friend,"  said  Lettice,  with  a 
smile,  "  for  I  am  faint  and  weary  with  this  long  day  of 
trial." 

"  Thou  mindest  me  of  my  own  daughter,  Betty,"  Baid 
the  jailer ;  "  and  I  could  not  be  hard  upon  thee,  for  thy 
time  is  short." 

"Wouldst  do  me  one  favor  before  I  suffer?" 
"What  wouldst  thou,  Mistress  Lettice?" 
"  That  I  might  see  Master  Berkeley  ere  that  day." 
"  I  will  think  of  it ;  perchance  it  may  be  so." 
The  jailer  turned  away,  and  Lettice  was  left  alone; 
and  thus  she  writes : 

"  The  sentence  hath  gone  forth,  and  I  am  to  die  in  the 
fresh  bloom  of  my  youthful  days.  The  end  of  my  weary 
pilgrimage  is  coming ;  the  gate  of  the  holy  city  is  almost 
in  sight.  Welcome  be  the  end  of  the  way,  for  mine  hath 
lately  been  a  rough  and  thorny  road.  However  sharp  bo 
the  end,  I  can  bear  it  all  through  Christ,  who  strengthen- 
eth  me.  My  heart  is  travelling  back  to  Lyndhurst  and 
our  once  blessed  home.  I  see  my  good  mother  busy  with 
her  household  cares ;  but  I  shall  never  more  say,  'Mother, 
can  I  help  you?'  nor  hear  my  father  ever  and  anon 
speaking  his  kind  words  when  she  was  tired.  My  pretty 
ring-doves,  I  shall  never  hear  their  sweet  cooing  again, 


238  TWICE   CROWNED. 

There  is  my  own  dear  Kobin,  too.  Alas !  alas !  he  will 
miss  the  May-Queen  when  his  daily  toils  are  over,  and  he 
Bits  alone  where  we  used  to  sit,  upon  the  settle  at  the 
door  of  the  lodge,  and  dream  of  our  future  home  of 
peace  and  love.  Ah !  how  we  used  to  spin  our  shining 
orbs  of  happiness  and  hopes ;  but  they  have  melted  intc 
thin  air  in  the  very  morning  of  our  lives.  When  the 
winter  storms  blow  fiercely  around  the  lodge,  they  will  sit 
around  the  fire,  my  mother  with  her  knitting,  my  father 
with  his  book ;  but  I  shall  be  away  where  there  are  no 
biting  winds,  no  raging  storms. 

"  I  am  going  back  in  thought  to  that  bright  morning, 
nearly  four  years  ago,  when  I  was  crowned  the  Queen  of 
May.  I  remember,  when  all  around  me  were  so  full  of 
the  merriment  of  young  spirits,  I  saw  the  crown  of  glory 
that  Master  Berkeley  preached  about  the  Sunday  before. 
Alas !  alas !  our  dream  is  all  ended,  and  I  must  tread  a 
fiery  path  to  heaven,  and  leave  Robin  all  alone.  May 
Jesus  strengthen  him,  and  bring  him  safely  home  to 
heaven.  I  shall  watch  for  him  at  the  golden  gate  of  the 
holy  city. 

"  My  soul  is  loosening  from  the  earth.  I  see  nothing 
now ;  I  want  nothing  now  but  Christ,  and  to  be  with  Him 
in  glory.  I  love  my  Lord  and  Saviour  every  day  more 
deeply,  more  truly ;  it  will  just  be  a  short,  swift,  fiery  pas- 
page,  and  I  shall  be  with  Him  for  ever  and  ever.  I  know 
that  I  shall  have  strength  to  bear  that  last  trial,  for  it 
seemeth  not  so  fearful  now  as  when  I  first  began  to  think 


TWICE    CROWNED.  239 

that  I  might  join  the  martyrs.  I  am  strangely  calm  ; 
what  can  it  mean  but  that  Jesus  is  with  me?  and  I  am 
willing  to  drink  the  cup  of  suffering  for  His  dear  sake." 

Opening  her  Testament,  Lettice  read : 

"  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial 
which  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some  strange  thing  hap- 
pened unto  you. 

"But  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's 
sufferings;  that,  when  His  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye 
may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy. 

"  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the  name  of  Christ,  happy 
are  ye,  for  the  spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth  upon 
you." 

"  This  is  great  comfort,"  said  Lettice,  as  she  closed  her 
book,  and  spent  a  short  time  in  earnest,  fervent  prayer, 
and  then  lay  down  to  rest,  for  "  sq  He  giveth  His  beloved 
sleep." 

The  tidings  of  the  constancy  of  the  May-Queen  reached 
the  Lady  Magdalen ;  and  we  find  her  impressions  noted 
in  her  diary. 

"  What  meaneth  all  this  ?  Here  is  this  young  and  timid 
girl  endued  with  grace  to  resist  the  powerful  adversaries 
of  the  council,  and  ready  to  suffer  a  death  of  agony, 
rather  than  deny  what  she  counteth  as  the  truth. 

"  I  have  looked  in  vain  through  the  New  Testament  to 
find  one  word  that  containeth  the  burning  of  one  whona 
we  call  heretics. 


240  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  I  am  sorely  troubled  in  spirit.  I  want  to  know  th« 
truth.  I  will  pray,  not  to  the  Virgin,  nor  to  the  saints ; 
some  being,  higher,  stronger,  must  help  me.  I  will  e'en 
%o  to  Jesus,  to  the  Lord  Himself.  The  priest  forbiddeth 
me  to  read  the  Testament;  but  was  it  not  given  to  man? 
and  ought  we  not  to  study  it,  that  we  may  kuo^  God's 
will  ?  But  if  I  read,  I  shall  disobey  the  priest,  and  that 
is  disobedience  to  the  Church ;  but  here  I  am  met  by  the 
command  of  the  great  Apostle,  — '  Search  the  Scriptures, 
for  in  them  ye  think  that  ye  have  eternal  life ! '  If  I  do 
not  obey  that  command,  I  shall  never  know  the  truth.  I 
will  read,  the  Lord  being  my  helper. 

"  After  matins  this  morning,  I  returned  to  the  chapel, 
and  first  of  all,  I  began  to  search  for  the  truth  concerning 
Confession.  I  read  all  the  book  of  Matthew,  searching 
for  that  one  doctrine  ;  it  was  not  there.  I  prayed  all  the 
time, '  Lord  Jesus,  teach  thy  poor  blind  servant.'  It  hath 
taken  me  a  week  to  search  for  that  one  doctrine ;  all  I 
find  is,  '  Confess  your  sins  one  to  another ! '  That  cannot 
mean  the  priest.  And  all  through  the  gospel  and  epis- 
tles we  are  commanded  to  bring  our  sins  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus.  And  St.  Mark  saith : 

" '  Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  only  ? '  And  yet  the 
priest  telleth  me  that  there  is  no  access  to  heaven  but 
through  these  heaven-appointed  intercessors.  Can  it  be 
that  men  like  unto  Bishop  Bonner  can  prevail  with  God  ? 
Not  if  He  is  a  holy  God,  for  we  are  told  that  '  if  any 
man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  Hia 


TWICE   CROWNED.  241 

Can  that  revengeful,  cruel,  impure  spirit  have  communion 
with  the  meek,  vhe  pure,  the  loving  spirit  of  our  Lord  T 
It  cannot  be  —  it  cannot  be!  But  there  are  some  holy 
priests;  and,  if  ordainesi  of  heaven,  they  may  plead 
before  the  throne  for  me.  t  know  naught  against  Father 
Gulielmus,  and  I  may  still  confess  to  him." 

Much  darkness  mingled  with  the  light  struggling  in 
Magdalen's  soul,  for,  as  yet,  she  saw  faint  images  of  men, 
as  trees  walking. 

Father  Gulielmus  was  a  keen  discerner  of  human  souls, 
and  seeing  that  much  was  amiss  with  the  Lady  Magda- 
len, prescribed  a  course  of  reading  of  the  ancient  Fathers 
of.  the  Church,  the  lives  of  holy  saints,  and  frequent  at- 
tendance upon  the  Mass. 

Her  visits  to  the  Confessional  became  still  less  frequent, 
but  those  to  the  lectern  in  the  chapel  more  constant  and 
devout ;  but  her  spirit  was  deeply  depressed  on  account 
of  the  uncertain  fate  of  her  well-beloved  friend ;  and 
thus  she  writes : 

"  Geraldine  is  in  the  Tower,  in  the  hands  of  that  cruel, 
malignant  Bonner.  Can  it  be  that  one  so  good,  so  lovely, 
so  dear  to  many  hearts,  will  be  given  to  the  devouring 
flames?  O  Lord  God,  Thou  hearer  of  prayer,  let  my 
feeble  cry  reach  Thy  mercy-seat.  Spare  her,  good  Lord  j 
spare  her  precious  life,  Save  her  from  the  hands  of  the 
cruel  and  the  bloody.  Hear,  hear  my  prayer, 


CHAPTER  XXL 

BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL. 

rilULK  Lady  Geraldine  has  been  two  months  in  the 
-*-  Tower;  close  confinement  and  prison-fare  are  telling 
upon  her  physical  frame.  They  have  been  two  bleak 
winter  months,  when  the  stormy  season  of  rain  and  howl- 
ing winds  beat  around  her  prison.  From  her  little  win- 
dow she  can  look  out  upon  the  Queen's  garden  on  Tower 
Hill,  and  it  is  a  great  relief  to  the  monotony  of  her  daily 
life  if  she  sees  now  and  then  a  human  being  walking  on 
the  hill.  She  wonders  if  they  have  friends  in  any  of  the 
London  prisons — what  are  their  names? — what  are  their 
sorrows  ?  —  have  they  fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sisters  ?  or 
are  they  alone  in  the  dreary  world  ?  Her  fate  is  a  sad 
one,  but  what  is  theirs  ?  Every  heart  knoweth  its  own 
bitterness,  but  the  Lord  knoweth  it  better.  "  He  will  not 
break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax." 
He  is  a  sympathizing  brother,  "  touched  with  the  feeling 
of  our  infirmities."  Sweet  to  feel  this  in  her  lonely  cell ; 
and  Geraldine  is  learning  that  lesson  day  by  day.  The 
ringing  of  the  church-bells  tells  when  it  is  Sunday,  but 
Geraldine  has  no  desire  to  obey  their  call,  for  their  sum- 
mons is  to  the  abomination?  of  the  Mass. 

fltt 


TWICE   CROWNED.  243 

But  in  her  solitude  she  has  the  comfort  of  the  blessed 
Word  of  God,  and  many  a  time  does  the  jailer  stop  at  the 
door  to  hear  the  sweet  hymn  from  the  voice  of  the  Lady 
Geraldine.  It  is  her  favorite,  and  has  comforted  man? 
a  weary  pilgrim. 

"Art  thou  weary,  art  thou  languid, 

Art  thou  sore  distrest  ? 
"  Come  to  me,"  saith  One,  "  and  coming1, 

Be  at  rest." 

Hath  He  marks  to  lead  me  to  Him, 

If  He  be  my  guide? 

"In  His  feet  and  hands  are  wound-print* 
And  His  side." 

Hath  He  diadem  as  Monarch 

That  His  brow  adorns? 
"  Yea,  a  crown,  in  very  surety, 
But  of  thorns." 

If  I  find  Him,  if  I  follow, 

What  His  guerdon  here? 
*  Many  a  sorrow  —  many  a  labor, 
Many  a  tear." 

If  I  still  hold  closely  to  Him, 

What  hath  He  at  last? 
"  Sorrow  vanquished,  labor  ended, 
Jordan  past." 

If  I  ask  Him  to  receive  me. 

Will  He  say  me  nay  Y 
'•'•  Not  till  earth,  and  not  till 
Pass  away." 


244  fWICE   CROWNED. 

Finding,  following,  keeping,  straggling, 

Is  He  sure  to  bless? 
"  Angels,  martyrs,  prophets,  virgins, 
Answer,  Yes  I" 

But  there  is  a  visit  from  Father  Gulielmus. 

"Art  thou  in  a  better  state  of  mind,  daughter,  than 
when  last  I  saw  thee  ?  " 

"  Better,  Father,  every  day,  as  regardeth  my  trust  and 
confidence  in  Jesus ;  but  no  more  inclined  to  recant  than 
at  thy  last  visit." 

"  Thou  art  summoned  to  appear  before  the  council  to- 
morrow, proud  girl." 

"  Thou  frightest  me  not,  Father,  for  there  is  One  who 
hath  promised  to  be  mouth  and  wisdom  for  me." 

"Thinkest  thou  to  withstand  the  whole  assembled 
council  ?  " 

"  They  cannot  harm  my  soul,  Father ;  and  the  rest  I 
have  long  since  given  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  to 
suffer  all  His  blessed  will." 

"  Canst  thou  endure  what  cometh  after  the  fiery  flames 
of  the  stake  ?  " 

"I  know  what  cometh,  Father,  —  the  'joy  unspeakable, 
and  full  of  glory.' " 

"  Cease  thy  vain  boasting,  for  thou  wilt  find  ere  long 
that  all  thy  hopes  are  on  the  shifting  sand." 

The  priest  has  gone ;  and  Geraldine  is  writing  in  her 
diary, 


TWICE    CROWNED.  245 

"Step  by  step  I  am  travelling  in  the  martyr's  road- 
but  the  Lord  is  with  me.  He  comforteth  me  with  His 
blessed  presence.  '  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with 
Him ; '  and  if  I  am  called  to  pass  through  fiery  flames  to 
heaven,  it  will  be  a  short,  swift  journey,  and  then  I  shall 
be  forever  with  the  Lord.  How  vividly  dear  Lyndhurst 
stands  before  me  to-night;  its  grand  forest  -  trees,  the 
growth  of  centuries,  the  graceful  deer,  the  placid  lake,  the 
pleasance  with  its  wealth  of  flowers,  the  rooms  in  the  deai 
old  castle ;  the  dearest  of  all,  Master  Berkeley's  study, 
where  we  have  so  often  studied  and  prayed  together. 
I  see  his  study-table,  my  own  chair,  the  sweet  organ,  the 
library,  the  stand  where  he  always  hung  his  cap.  But  I 
shall  see  them  never  more ;  they  are  as  buried  joys. 

"  My  blessed  mother,  with  her  sweet  and  holy  piety ;  my 
honored  father,  so  truly  good  and  noble ;  dear  Edward 
and  thoughtful  Sibyl,  and  gentle,  loving  Lucy,  —  where 
are  you  all  ?  I  may  see  Algernon  in  the  council-chamber, 
aud  he  may  find  some  way  to  tell  me.  It  does  not  seem 
so  terrible  to  look  forward  to  as  I  at  first  supposed.  By 
God's  grace,  I  will  stand  firm,  and  leave  all  the  rest  with 
my  Lord  and  Master;  for  what  saith  St.  Peter? — 'And 
who  is  he  that  will  harm  you,  if  ye  be  followers  of  thai 
which  is  good  ? '  '  But,  and  if  ye  suffer  for  righteousnesi 
sake,  happy  are  ye;  and  be  not  afraid  of  their  terror, 
neither  be  troubled.'  That  is  iny  comfort ;  may  I  remem- 
ber it  to-morrow." 
21* 


246  TWICE    CROWNED. 

At  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  Lady  Geraldine  if 
astir,  fortifying  herself  with  passages  of  Scripture,  and 
spending  her  first  moments  in  earnest  prayer.  The  jailer 
has  just  entered  with  her  breakfast ;  and,  pitying  the 
prisoner,  he  said : 

"  Didst  hear  of  the  sentence  of  Lettice  Kenworthy  ?  " 
"  I  hear  naught  but  what  thou  bringest,  good  friend." 
"  I  have  not  told  thee  before,  because  thou  hast  grid 
enough  of  thine  own ;  but  now  thou  art  summoned  to  thr 
council,  I  tell  thee  as  a  warning,  that  Lettice  Kenworthj 
is  sentenced  to  die  on  the  first  of  May  ensuing.     Tha*1 
cometh  of  her  obstinacy." 

"  The  sweet  May-Queen,  on  her  coronation  day !  she 
will  be  twice  crowned  then,  I  trow.  But  her  firmness  wil' 
be  my  example,  not  my  warning,  good  friend." 

The  sheriff  is  here,  and  under  his  charge  Geraldine  is 
conducted  to  the  council-chamber,  where  a  great  crowd 
has  assembled  to  witness  the  trial  of  a  noble  lady.  Hith- 
erto bishops,  ministers,  and  the  humbler  classes  have 
stood  before  that  dread  tribunal ;  and  this  is  the  firsi* 
among  the  nobles  that  has  been  cited  to  appear.  At  thf 
first  glance  of  those  eager  faces,  Geraldine's  heart  sank 
within  her,  the  swift  blood  for  a  moment  rushed  to  the 
pale  cheek,  and  then  receding,  left  it  like  marble.  But 
there  was  a  look  of  lofty  heroism  upon  her  lovely  face, 
and  a  dignity  in  her  whole  deportment  that  impressed  the 
beholders,  the  spectators  near  the  door  respectfully  stand- 
ing aside  to  let  the  noble  prisoner  pass. 


TWICE    CROWNED.  24f 

He  court  sat  apart  within  an  enclosure,  where  there 
was  a  table  covered  with  scarlet  cloth,  the  chamber  hung 
hi  the  same  manner.  In  the  president's  seat  sat  Bishop 
Bonner;  on  his  left,  Dr.  Weston.  Several  abbots,  priors, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  made  up  the  remainder 
of  the  court.  The  spectators  sat  facing  the  court,  and  as 
Geraldine  turned  toward  them  for  a  moment,  she  perceived 
Lord  Marmaduke  and  her  brother  in  the  crowd.  An  an- 
swering look  of  recognition  passed  over  her  countenance 
as  she  met  the  welcome  glance  of  love,  assurance,  and 
resolution  upon  the  manly  countenance  of  Lord  Marma- 
duke. For  eight  weary  hours,  with  very  short  intervals 
for  refreshment,  they  kept  the  fragile  prisoner  before 
them,  and  all  the  while  she  remained  calm  and  unmoved. 
Twice  did  Master  Selden,  the  doctor  in  charge  of  state 
prisoners,  interfere,  ordering  wine  to  be  given  her,  and 
once  she  asked  herself  for  a  glass  of  water.  Lord  Fitzhugh 
was  near  enough  to  hear  the  request,  and  seeing  a  small 
table  near  her  with  water  and  glasses,  he  filled  a  tumble* 
himself,  and  stepping  forward,  handed  it  to  the  Lady 
Geraldine.  With  a  look  of  unspeakable  love,  she  re- 
ceived the  water,  and  with  trembling  lips  drank  the  cool 
draught.  We  will  give  a  specimen  below  of  some  of  the 
endless  questions  put  to  the  prisoner. 

"What  thinkest  thou  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar?" 
said  Bishop  Bonner. 

"  I  believe  not  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Mass,  for  I  look 
upon  the  death  of  Christ  as  a  full  and  all-sufficient  aacri- 


248  TWICE   CROWNED. 

fice ;  '  in  which  He  hath  by  one  offering,  perfected  forerel 
them  that  are  sanctified.'  He  himself  is  a  Priest  forever ; 
who,  being  raised  from  the  dead,  dieth  no  more ;  and  who, 
through  the  eternal  Spirit,  offered  Himself,  without  spot, 
to  God." 

"  Dost  thou  believe  in  the  dignity  of  the  priesthood  ?  " 

"Not  as  the  Church  of  Rome  would  have  it.  Tell  me 
what  thou  claimest." 

"First,  the  Church  teacheth  that  by  five  words  the 
priest  maketh  the  body  of  Christ ;  secondly,  that  imme- 
diately after  consecration,  the  priest  lifteth  the  body  of 
Christ,  placeth  it  and  handleth  it  with  his  hands ;  there- 
fore, the  dignity  of  priests  passeth  that  of  angels ;  because 
there  is  no  power  given  unto  angels  to  make  the  body  of 
Christ ;  so  that  the  least  priest  may  do  on  earth  what  the 
highest  angel  cannot  do  in  heaven.  Wherefore,  priests  are 
to  be  honored  before  all  kings  of  the  earth,  princes,  and 
nobles.  For  a  priest  is  higher  than  a  king,  happier  than 
an  angel,  maker  of  his  Creator.  What  sayest  thou  to  this 
holy  doctrine  ?  " 

"  That  thou  speakest  awful  blasphemy,  giving  to  sinful 
men  the  power  belonging  to  God  alone ;  seest  thou  not, 
instead  of  there  being  one  Christ,  holy,  harmless,  unde- 
filed,  thou  makest  multitudes  at  the  same  moment,  and 
teachest  that  at  the  last  supper  Christ  eateth  himself:  a 
monstrous  mass  of  idolatrous  blasphemy !  I  believe  in 
nothing  that  can  so  belittle  my  Lord  and  Master." 

"What  thinkest  thou  of  the  blessed  Virgin?  Dost  thou 
devoutly  pray  to  her  ?  " 


TWICE   CROWNED.  240 

"  I  believe  just  what  the  Bible  teacheth,  and  no  more ; 
she  is  the  mother  of  our  Lord,  but  nowhere  in  the  Scrip- 
tures are  we  taught  to  look  upon  her  as  a  mediatress,  for 
'  there  is  but  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the 
man  Christ  ^Tesus." 

"  What  sayest  thou  concerning  the  services  required  by 
the  Church  of  Rome?" 

"  I  abjure  them  all  —  indulgences,  relics,  penance,  beads, 
Ave  Marys,  Pater  nosters,  palms,  candles,  decorated  images, 
incense,  holy-water,  christening  of  bells,  Agnus  Dei ;  I  ab- 
jure them  all  as  a  part  of  the  superstitious  idolatry  taught 
by  an  apostate  Church." 

"Hold  thy  impious  tongue,  thou  bold  and  brazen 
heretic !  According  to  the  laws  of  the  Holy  Synod  of 
Trent,  I  am  bound  to  treat  thee  as  a  vile  infidel,  for  thou 
hast  uttered  heresies  condemned,  rejected,  and  cursed  by 
the  Church  ;  and,  in  obedience  to  her  holy  laws,  I  like- 
wise condemn,  reject,  and  curse  thee,  Lady  Geraldine 
Ormsby,  as  one  unworthy  to  live." 

"Thou  canst  not  curse  my  soul,  Bishop  Bonner,  for 
that  is  Christ's,  and  no  man  can  pluck  me  out  of  His 
hands,  I  trow." 

The  examination  of  the  day  is  over,  and  the  two  young 
noblemen  keep  close  to  the  Lady  Geraldine,  who  is  com- 
plotely  exhausted.  Nearly  falling,  Marmaduke  stepped 
forward  to  receive  her  in  his  arms,  while  Lord  Algernon, 
in  the  press  of  the  crowd,  contrived  to  slip  a  folded  paper 
beneath  her  girdle. 


250  TWICE    CROWNED. 

The  sheriff,  with  his  staff,  is  ordering  Lord  Marmaduke 
to  release  the  prisoner. 

"  I  defy  you  all,"  said  the  excited  young  man ;  "  she  is 
mine,  and  I  will  hold  her  in  spite  of  your  threats." 

At  that  moment  a  large  company  of  armed  men,  all 
masked,  rushed  forward,  the  strongest  receiving  the  Lady 
Geraldine,  a  posse  closing  around  him,  Lord  Marmaduke 
calling  out,  "  Make  for  the  carriage !  be  speedy ! "  at  the 
same  time  dealing  heavy  blows  right  and  left;  aided  by 
another  company,  to  keep  off  the  Queen's  guards,  of 
which  there  were  but  few  at  hand.  In  a  few  minutes 
Geraldine  was  in  the  carriage,  with  one  of  the  "men,  and 
Lord  Algernon  and  Marmaduke  by  her  side,  unconscious 
of  all  that  was  passing  around  her.  "Drive  off!" 
thundered  Lord  Fitzhugh,  and  at  full  gallop  the  horses 
started.  But  by  this  time  a  large  squad  of  cavalry  were 
in  hot  pursuit,  gaining  every  moment  upon  the  carriage, 
which  two  of  the, guards  have  reached,  another  party 
heading  the  horses.  It  is  a  desperate  moment ;  and  Lord 
Fitzhugh,  firing  his  pistol  out  of  one  window,  has  laid 
the  guard  low,  while  the  man  within  the  carriage  has  fired 
without  effect  from  the  other  window.  Two  of  the  guards 
have  mounted  the  carriage-box ;  and,  seizing  the  reins, 
the  fugitives  are  soon  surrounded,  and  the  unfortunate 
lady,  still  insensible,  is  in  the  hands  of  the  captors ;  Lord 
Fitzhugh  opening  the  carriage-door,  was  soon  lost  in 
the  crowd  with  Algernon.  The  return  was  the  work  of 
a  half-hour's  ride ;  and,  arrived  at  the  gate  to 


TWICE    CROWNED.  251 

Geraldine  is  conscious  now ;  and  in  low,  sad  tones,  she 
murmurs:  "He  has  done  his  best,  and  failed;  Heaven 
defend  him!" 

The  interest  centred  chiefly  around  the  fair  prisoner; 
and  in  the  throng,  which  had  again  gathered  around  them, 
Marmaduke,  seizing  one  of  the  masks,  and  a  cap  and  cloak 
of  his  companion,  mingled  with  the  multitude ;  for  it  was 
dark  now,  and  the  young  noblemen  were  both  out  of 
reacli  of  their  pursuers,  Algernon  having  mounted  one  of 
the  horses  ridden  by  one  of  the  Queen's  guards  who  had 
mounted  the  carriage-box.  But  Marmaduke  durst  not  be 
seen  in  public  now,  for  he  is  a  marked  man,  as  one  who 
has  presumed  to  defy  the  Queen's  laws,  in  attempting  the 
rescue  of  a  prisoner  of  state.  Assuming  the  disguise  of 
a  priest,  he  does  not  venture  out  in  the  daytime,  and  has 
taken  up  his  abode  with  Ralph's  cousin,  only  going  home 
late  at  night  to  see  after  his  mother  and  sister,  who  tell 
him  that  there  is  a  warrant  out  for  his  arrest,  and  that 
the  house  had  already  undergone  a  thorough  search. 

We  will  follow  the  Lady  Geraldine  to  her  lonely  cell. 
She  has  undergone  a  day  of  terrible  excitement,  and  the 
jailer's  wife  has  sent  some  hot  caudle  and  a  manchette  to 
the  sufferer. 

She  is  preparing  for  her  nightly  rest ;  and  unfastening 
her  girdle,  the  folded  paper  drops  upon  the  floor. 

She  glances  hastily  at    the  name  below;    it  is  her 
mother's.     Kissing  it,  with  floods  of  tears,  she 
dated  far  back : 


252  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

"We  are  still  in  Amsterdam,  out  there  is  no  real  im 
provement  in  our  darling  Lucy ;  we  nave  the  advice  of 
the  best  physicians,  but  I  much  fear  that  there  is  little 
hope.  It  is  a  comfort  to  be  where  one  can  serve  God  in 
the  pure  worship  of  the  Reformation.  We  have  the  visits 
of  a  godly  minister,  and  around  us  a  small  circle  of 
Christian  friends.  Edward  is  occupied  with  his  studies, 
under  the  care  of  a  tutor.  Sibyl,  with  Mistress  Hastings, 
a  dear  and  faithful  friend  in  the  days  of  our  adversity. 
Lucy  we  feed  only  with  the  milk  of  the  Gospel.  Since 
the  terrible  night  of  our  flight  from  England,  she  has 
never  recovered  from  the  shock,  gradually  growing 
weaker  and  more  heavenly,  so  that  I  do  not  look  to 
bring  her  home  when  we  return  to  England.  Every 
night  thy  father  and  I  talk  of  our  lost  one,  —  our  own 
beloved  Geraldine.  We  hear  of  the  terrible  scenes  at 
Smithfield,  and  are  almost  afraid  to  ask  the  names  of  the 
martyrs,  as  they  follow  each  other  home  in  their  fiery 
chariots.  We  build  much  on  the  Lady  Magdalen  Tre- 
sillian,  for  we  know  how  dearly  she  loveth  our  darling 
child ;  and  we  hear  that  she  hath  much  influence  at  court 
She  is  in  our  thoughts  when  first  we  wake,  and  the  last 
when  we  lie  down  to  rest.  I  hear  her  sweet  voice  every 
hour  of  the  day ;  I  see  her  as  she  moved  about  at  Lynd- 
hurst,  and  then  I  see  her  in  that  lonely  cell  —  how 
changed  she  must  be !  but  I  know  that  the  Lord  is  with 
her ;  may  He  bring  her  safely  through.  And  dear  Master 
Berkeley,  and  Lettice  too,  how  often  we  talk  of  them 


T^ICE    CROWNED.  263 

how  we  pray  for  them  1    Lord,  Lord,  have  mercy  upon 
England ! " 

Geraldine  closed  the  precious  letter. 

"  Oh,  mother,  mother !  shall  I  ever  see  thy  dear  face 
again?  And  Lucy,  dear  lamb,  must  we  give  thee  up*? 
But,  perchance,  she  may  meet  me  at  the  golden  gate  of 
the  holy  city,  for  my  footsteps  are  treading  rapidly  in  the 
martyr's  pathway  to  the  skies." 

Next  morning  -the  prisoner  was  very  ill ;  and  the  jailer 
calling  in  Master  Selden,  the  physician  pronounced  her 
Bick  with  nervous  fever,  which  might  be  of  long  duration. 

Summoned  once  more  to  appear  before  the  council,  the 
good  physician  declared  her  unfit  to  leave  her  bed,  suffer- 
ing severely  with  wasfing  fever  and  great  debility. 

Lord  Algernon  has  heard  the  sad  news;  and  appeal- 
ing to  Magdalen  in  her  behalf,  by  her  intercession  with 
the  Queen  a  nurse  was  allowed,  and  Algernon  sent  Doro- 
thy to  wait  upon  her. 

"  Is  this  the  Lady  Geraldine  ?  "  said  the  poor  woman, 
as  she  looked  at  the  wasted  form  of  the  once  beautiful 
girl. 

"Come  here,  good  Dorothy,"  said  the  lady,  drawing 
down  the  one  familiar  face  from  Lyndhurst;  "it  hath 
been  so  long  since  any  one  hath  kissed  me.  Three  weaiy 
months  have  I  pined  here,  but  I  bear  it  willingly  for 
His  dear  sake ;  for  you  know,  Dorothy-  that  I  could  nevei 

deny  my  Lord." 
22 


254  TWICE    CROWNED. 

The  good  woman's  eyes  were  full  of  tears,  as  she  re- 
plied: 

"  Alack !  that  I  should  live  to  see  thee  thus  in  this  dark 
and  gloomy  prison ;  but  these  are  doleful  days  in  Eng- 
land." 
"   " How  fareth  good  Ralph  Dorothy?" 

"  Sorely  pressed  in  spirit,  my  lady,  for  the  time  is  roll- 
ing round  that  taketh  away  our  darling  child." 

"  Hast  seen  Lettice,  Dorothy  ?  " 

"  Not  once  since  the  day  of  trial.  What  care  they  for 
a  mother's  grief! " 

"  How  earnest  thou  in  London  ?  " 

"  The  castle  is  shut  up  by  the  Queen's  officers,  and  we 
came  here  to  be  near  Lettice,  and  are  staying  with  John 
Opdyke,  a  connection  of  mine." 

"Dost  know  aught  of  Godfrey  and  Jane?" 

"  They  are  with  Mrs.  Heathcote,  a  goo4  thing  for  her, 
poor  woman,  for  she  is  very  ailing ;  the  butler  has  private 
keys  to  the  castle,  and  they  sometimes  go  in  late  at  night 
to  look  after  the  furniture  ;  the  people  around  the  neigh- 
borhood have  given  out  that  the  old  castle  is  haunted." 

"  All  is  changed,  Dorothy ;  we  were  a  happy  people  at 
Lyndhurst  before  Queen  Mary  came." 

"  There  will  never  be  peace  in  the  land  while  she  liveth ; 
but  thou  art  talking  too  much,  I  trow ;  it  will  hurt  thee, 
dear  Lady." 

Bathing  the  burning  face  and  hands,  gently  combing 
out  the  tangled  hair,  and  putting  on  a  change  of  raiment^ 


TWICE    CROWNED.  250 

took  her  place  by  the  invalid,  administering  the 
remedies  left  by  the  physician,  Geraldine  following  her 
kind  nurse  with  her  loving  eyes  until,  wearied  with  the 
excitement  of  the  day,  she  fell  asleep. 

But  her  disease  was  wearing  and  tedious,  reducing  her 
physical  frame  and  spirits  almost  to  childishness. 

Father  Gulielmus  has  been  several  times  to  see  when 
the  invalid  will  be  able  to  appear  again  before  the  council, 
and  Dorothy,  scarcely  able  on  the  last  occasion  to  restrain 
her  indignation,  said : 

"Alack  for  the  Lady  Geraldine!  I  trow  that  never 
more  will  she  »tand  before  that  court." 

Advancing  to  the  side  of  the  prisoner,  the  priest  ad- 
dresaed  the  poor  wasted  form  that  lay  there  in  its  help- 
lessness: "I  trust  that  sickness  hath  brought  down  thy 
proud  spirit,  daughter." 

Geraldine  turned  her  languid  eyes  upon  the  priest,  and 
bursting  into  a  fit  of  weeping,  replied : 

"  What  have  I  to  be  proud  of,  Father  ?  " 

"Art  ready  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  Holy 
Church  ?  " 

"I  am  there  already,  Father;  and  the  Lord  give  me. 
grace  to  abide  therein." 

"  Thou  art  bringing  down  destruction  upon  thy  head 
with  thine  own  hands,  thou  silly  wench." 

"The  hairs  of  my  head  are  numbered,  Father,"  replied 
Geraldine,  a  wan  smile  passing  over  her  features;  "and 
thou  canst  not  harm  my  souL" 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

SPRING  VIOLETS. 

THE  court  are  now  residing  at  Richmond  Palace,  and 
the  Lady  Magdalen  finds  much  to  admire  in  the 
beautiful  grounds  that  surround  the  royal  residence.  It 
is  the  fresh  spring-time ;  and  accustomed  to  early  rising  at 
Englewood,  we  often  meet  the  young  maid  of  honor  en- 
joying an  early  stroll  in  the  gardens  of  the  palace  before 
many  of  her  companions  have  left  their  rooms.  The 
cuckoo,  that  harbinger  of  the  bright  spring,  is  proclaim- 
ing its  advent,  and  the  thrush,  too,  is  singing  her  sweet 
morning  song;  charming  sounds  to  one  who  hears  so 
much  of  the  discordant  notes  of  human  passions. 

There  is  another,  fond  of  these  early  strolls,  the  Queen's 
page,  who  has  discovered  from  the  windows  of  his  owu 
room  the  rambles  of  the  Lady  Magdalen,  and  who  often 
meets  the  young  maid  of  honor,  whom  he  so  passionately 
admires. 

"  Thou  art  abroad  betimes,  Lady  Magdalen,"  said  the 
page,  who  joined  her  one  morning  in  the  pleasance.  • 

"  Who  can  sleep  when  the  birds  are  calling  us  from 
every  tree,  Sir  Piercie  ? "  was  the  reply,  "  for  this  is  the 

loveliest  hour  of  the  day,  when  the  sweet  music  of  nature 

266 


TWICE    CROWNED.  257 

calmeth  the  thoughts  that  are  wont  to  trouble  us  in  these 
weary  days."  Inviting  the  page  to  be  seated,  she  per- 
ceived that  he  held  a  bunch  of  violets  and  a  hawthorn 
branch  in  his  hand. 

"Where  didst  find  those  sweet  violets,  Sir  Piercie?" 
asked  the  lady. 

"  Just  at  the  foot  of  the  garden,  in  a  shady  spot,"  re- 
plied the  youth.  "Wilt  accept  the  flowers,  lady?"  bow- 
ing low  before  the  maid  of  honor. 

She  took  them,  with  a  gracious  smile,  enjoying  their 
fragrance,  and  replied : 

"  Wilt  do  me  a  favor,  Sir  Piercie  ?  " 

"  Ask  what  thou  wilt,  fair  lady ;  I  am  thy  servant  to  do 
thy  bidding." 

"  Supposing  there  were  great  danger  ?  " 

"  I  would  brave  all  to  serve  thee,  lady." 

"  There  lieth  a  noble  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  to  whom  I 
would  send  some  of  these  sweet  violets,  the  Lady  Ger- 
aldine  Ormsby.  She  hath  been  confined  there  for  several 
months,  and  languisheth  now  with  a  low  fever.  Would 
that  I  could  send  her  some  spring  buds,  for  I  know  that 
she  pineth  for  one  glimpse  of  nature." 

"  How  wouldst  thou  reach  the  prisoner  ?  " 

"  Through  thee,  Sir  Piercie.  I  have  the  Queen's  ring, 
with  her  queenly  name  inside,  which  she  gave  unto  me. 
If  thou  wouldst  present  that,  saying  that  thou  bearest  a 
message  from  the  court,  I  wot  that  thoa  canst  see  the 
Lady  Geraldine." 

22*  E 


258  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  I  count  it  an  honor  to  do  thy  bidding,  lady.  When 
Wouldst  thou  send  them  ?  " 

"To-morrow,  if  thou  canst,  not  later;  bring  them  to  me 
at  this  same  spot  in  the  morning,  and  I  will  give  thee 
directions.  I  have  other  plans,  Sir  Piercie,"  whispered 
Magdalen,  looking  round  to  see  if  there  were  listeners. 
"The  Lady  Geraldine  must  not  be  given  to  the  fiery 
flames ;  and  if  I  can  save  her,  by  God's  help  I  will." 

"  Command  my  time  and  my  courage,  lady,  for  they  are 
thine ;  proud  am  I  to  serve  thee,  and  to  rescue  her." 

"  Heaven  guide  us !  but  I  must  leave  thee  now ;  good 
morning,  Sir  Page." 

The  Lady  Magdalen  turned  away,  and  the  page  stood 
looking  after  her  as  long  as  her  graceful  form  was  in  sight, 
for  Sir  Piercie  Arundel  was  one  of  the  numerous  admir- 
ers who  worshipped  the  fair  lady  at  a  distance.  Placing 
her  flowers  in  a  small  vase  of  water,  Magdalen  could 
scarcely  restrain  her  tears,  for  the  violets  reminded  her  of 
a  shady  dell  at  Englewood,  where  they  bloomed  in  such 
abundance,  and  where  she  had  so  often  wandered  with 
Lord  Algernon'  in  the  days  of  happy  girlhood,  and 
plucked  the  fragrant  flowers  together;  nor  less  did  the 
hawthorn  remind  her  of  the  sweet  Queen  of  May,  now 
under  sentence  of  a  fiery  death. 

True  to  appointment,  Sir  Piercie  was  at  the  place  of 
waiting  ;  and  the  Lady  Magdalen,  tying  the  flowers  with 
a  piece  of  blue  ribbon,  placed  them  in  a  small  tin  box, 
and  delivered  them  to  the  page,  putting  the  ring  upon 


TWICE   CROWNED.  259 

his  finger,  with  the  Queen's  name  inside,  —  Mario 
Regina. 

"  Try  to  find  out  the  temper  of  the  jailer,"  said  Mag- 
dalen,  "  for  this  is  of  importance  for  the  future ;  and  givi 
him  this  sovereign,  it  will  doubtless  help  to  smooth  oui 
way  for  us." 

In  high  spirits,  Sir  Piercie  took  his  departure,  and. 
hiring  a  boat,  was  soon  at  the  stairs  that  led  to  the  Tower. 
Arrived  at  the  gate,  there  was  some  difficulty  in  passing 
the  guard ;  but  as  soon  as  the  page  showed  the  Queen's 
signet,  he  was  allowed  to  pass  on.  Coming  to  a  second 
gate  that  led  directly  into  the  Tower,  there  was  more 
delay ;  and  the  jailer  seeing  a  small  box  in  the  hands  of 
the  page,  he  was  obliged  to  display  its  contents.  The 
sovereign,  however,  prevailed ;  and  the  jailer  said : 

"Take  thy  flowers  to  the  Lady  Geraldine;  she  Heth 
very  low,  and  I  wot  that  it  were  a  hard  case  to  deny  the 
small  gift  of  a  few  violets  to  one  who  will  never  more  see 
the  bright  blue  sky." 

Directed  to  the  room  where  she  languished,  the  jailer 
opened  the  door,  and  introduced  Sir  Piercie.  "  A  messen- 
ger from  the  court,"  said  the  man,  perceiving  at  a  glance 
that  the  prisoner  was  somewhat  startled  at  the  sight  of  a 
stranger. 

Stretched  on  her  bed,  the  Lady  Geraldine  lay  white  as 
the  pillow  on  which  she  reclined ;  turning  her  languid 
eyes  to  the  visitor,  she  said,  in  a  low  voice : 

'"What  wouldst  thou,  good  master?" 


260  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"I  bring  thee  just  a  few  fresh  flowers  of  the  early 
spring,  sent  by  thy  friend,  the  Queen's  maid  of  honor." 

Dorothy  opened  the  little  box,  and  taking  out  the  vio- 
lets and  the  hawthorn,  she  laid  them  in  Geraldine's  hand. 
Smelling  their  sweetness,  she  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears. 

"  They  mind  me,  Dorothy,  of  the  shady  nook  at  Engle- 
wood,  and  the  hawthorn-buds  of  that  bright  May-day 
nearly  four  years  ago." 

Sir  Piercie  looked  at  the  lovely  sufferer  with  a  heart 
touched  with  compassion,  and  was  not  ashamed  to  weep. 

Pale,  emaciated,  and  sorrowful,  there  was  still  a  look  of 
holy  serenity  about  Geraldine's  features  that  went  straight 
to  the  heart. 

"What  shall  I  say  for  thee,  lady,  to  the  one  that  sent 
these  flowers  ?  " 

"  Tell  her,  good  master,  that  I  have  suffered  hours  of 
anguish  in  this  room ;  there  are  more  ways  of  being  tried 
in  the  fire  than  at  the  stake,  I  trow ;  and  here  the  dross  of 
sinful  nature  is  being  daily  consumed ; "  and  then  bright- 
ening, she  continued,  "  and  tell  her  that  I  have  known 
such  peace  and  joy  as  can  only  be  greater  when  I  pass 
the  gate  of  the  holy  city,  and  join  the  shining  ones  on  the 
other  side ;  my  body  is  weak  and  wasted,  so  that  I  look 
not  to  pass  through  the  door  of  my  prison  but  to  my 
quiet  rest ;  but  my  spirit  each  day  becometh  more  calm, 
more  trusting,  because  I  draw  nearer  to  my  Lord  and 
Master." 

The  jailer  was  moved,  and  Sir  Piercie  hailed  the  signal 


TWICE   CROWNED.  261 

*  Have  you  such  things  as  give  strength  to  the  weak, 
good  woman  ?  "  said  the  page,  addressing  Dorothy. 

"It  grieveth  me  sore  to  tell  thee  nay,  good  sir;  the 
doctor  saith  that  the  fever  hath  all  gone,  but  the  weak- 
ness still  remaineth.". 

"  But  I  do  not  suffer,  good  Dorothy ;  and  it  were  better 
to  pass  away  gently  to  my  heavenly  rest  than  through 
fiery  flames." 

"  Thou  must  not  die  thus,  fair  lady,"  was  the  answer ; 
"  thy  friend  will  intercede  for  thee,  for  she  hath  much 
favor  with  Queen  Mary." 

Sir  Piercie  has  gone,  and  untying  the  ribbon,  Geraldine 
said: 

"Take  these  sweet  flowers,  Dorothy,  and  put  them  in 
that  cup  of  water ;  we, must  enjoy  their  beauty  as  long  as 
we  can  keep  them." 

Dorothy  did  as  she  was  directed,  and  Geraldine  lay, 
turning  the  ribbon  around  her  fingers,  when  she  perceived 
that  it  was  lined  with  the  thinnest  white  ribbon.  Looking 
closer,  she  saw  that  there  were  stitches,  and  handing  it  to 
her  attendant,  she  said  : 

"  Take  a  pin,  Dorothy,  and  rip  off  that  lining ;  there 
may  be  something  between." 

And  so  it  was ;  for  in  between  lay  a  slip  of  the  thinnest 
white  paper,  and  Geraldine  saw  that  there  was  writing, 
and  read  in  small,  legible  letters : 


262  TWICE   OR  OWNED. 

"  To  MY  OWN  BELOVED  FRIEND  :  I  send  thee  my  greet* 
ing  with  these  sweet  spring  flowers,  bidding  thee  to  hope 
and  trust.  Our  Father  careth  for  these,  but  not  less  for 
thee,  my  own.  I  cannot  tell  thee  what  I  plan  for  thee, 
but  thou  wilt  be  free  once  more.  The  page  that  bringeth 
this  is  faithful  and  true,  and  will  do  much  to  serve  me. 
Hope,  then,  and  pray,  and  I  trust  that  ere  many  days 
thou  wilt  be  clasped  once  more  by  thine  own  true 

"  MAGDALEN." 

"What  meaneth  the  Lady  Magdalen,  Dorothy?"  said 
the  reader. 

"  She  planneth  thy  deliverance,  lady,"  was  the  hopeful 
reply. 

Next  day  came  an  order  from  the  Queen  to  the  jailer, 
to  see  the  Lady  Geraldine  Ormsby  supplied  with  all  that 
her  physician  deemed  necessary,  and  from  that  day,  a 
more  generous  regimen  was  allowed,  and  the  invalid  be- 
gan to  recover  strength.  The  breath  of  the  fresh  spring  is 
stealing  in  through  the  open  window,'and  Geraldine  daily 
inhales  its  reviving  power.  Seated  on  her  stool  in  sight 
of  the  gardens  of  the  Tower,  she  is  charmed  by  the  songs 
of  the  spring  birds,  for  one  has  built  on  a  tree  not  far 
from  her  room,  and  early  in  the  morning  she  is  awakened 
by  its  joyous  music. 

"  It  seemeth  as  if  it  built  there  just  to  comfort  me,  Doro- 
thy," said  the  prisoner ;  "  near  enough  for  me  to  see  the 
little  mother  take  care  of  her  children." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  263 

We  turn  once  more  to  the  Lady  Magdalen's  diary. 

"  The  monotony  of  our  daily  life  hath  been  somewhat 
broken  by  visits  between  the  Princess  Elizabeth  and  the 
Queen,  for  they  seem  to  be  quite  leconciled  now.  The 
Princess  entertained  Queen  Mary  one  morning  after  Mass 
with  a  grand  show  of  bear-baiting ;  which,  forsooth,  did  not 
much  please  her  Grace,  for  never  hath  she  countenanced  by 
her  royal  presence  such  cruel  sports.  Her  ladies  say  that 
she  never  hunted  even  in  her  youth;  and  never  swore, 
which  cannot  be  said,  I  trow,  of  the  Princess  Elizabeth ; 
for  truly,  her  coarse  jests  and  unwomanly  oaths  are  quite 
disgusting. 

"  We  had  a  concert  in  the  evening,  at  which  the  best 
minstrels  in  the  kingdom  gratified  the  musical  tastes  of 
the  royal  sisters;  but  neither  bulls,  bears,  nor  badgers 
were  baited  for  diversion. 

"  But  in  the  midst  of  all  the  court  gayety,  my  thoughts 
were  with  the  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  and  are  busy  con- 
stantly with  plans  for  her  deliverance.  Oh,  Geraldine, 
my  early  friend,  would  that  I  could  serve  thee !  I  find 
that  I  can  have  a  helper  in  Sir  Piercie  Arundel,  and  will 
soon  take  my  second  step. 

"  Sir  Piercie  hath  seen  the  Lady  Geraldine,  but  so  wan, 
so  wasted,  that  my  heart  bleeds  for  the  dear  captive,  and 
all  night  long  I  was  visited  by  dreams  of  the  prisoner,  ag 
we  were  in  the  days  of  our  sweet  childhood  and  early 
youth. 


264  TWICE   OBOWNKD. 

"I  nave  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  order  from  the 
Queen  for  a  change  in  her  daily  regimen ;  for  I  find  that 
much  of  the  cruelty  practised  toward  prisoners  cometh 
not  from  the  Queen,  but  from  Bishop  Bonner. 

"  The  persecutions  are  still  carried  on  without  the 
knowledge  of  the  Queen,  for  she  is  too  ill  to  be  disturbed 
now  by  any  public  business ;  but  Bonner  waiteth  not  for 
the  Queen's  warrant  when  he  kindleth  fires  at  Smithfield, 
and  so  the  council  heap  on  the  fagots  with  none  to  hinder. 
I  must  be  speedy  with  Geraldine,  for  who  knoweth  how 
soon  she  may  stand  again  before  the  dread  tribunal. 

"  We  have  had  famine  and  burning  fevers,  succeeding 
the  cold,  wet  seasons  that  have  visited  the  kingdom. 

"The  land  is  full  of  superstitious  fancies,  and  many 
look  upon  these  things  as  judgments  from  heaven  for  the 
torture  of  the  Protestants,  forgetting  that  the  professors  of 
each  faith  suffer  alike.  But  gloom  and  superstition  clou.t 
the  minds  of  the  English  people  generally.  Apparitions 
of  strange  fires  have  been  seen  by  many  persons  in  the 
neighborhood  of  London,  on  Finbury  Fields,  Moorsfield, 
near  the  windmill,  and  at  the  dog-house ;  and  persons  are 
seen  hovering  about  these  places  at  night  in  dumb  terror, 
believing  these  to  be  the  spectra  of  the  horrid  fires  which 
had  consumed  the  Protestant  martyrs ;  a  kind  of  strange 
fascination  rooting  them  to  the  spot. 

"  We  rowed  yesterday  on  the  Thames,  in  sight  of  the 
Tower.  From  Sir  Piercie's  description,  I  fancied  that  I 


TWICE   OBOWNBD.  285 

*ould  see  the  window  of  Geraldine's  prison.  I  tremble 
when  I  hear  of  her  constancy,  and  ask  myself  every  day 
and  hour  what  it  may  cost  the  hapless  prisoner. 

"  That  must  be  heroic  faith  which  can  defy  the  flames 
of  the  fiery  stake.  But  what  must  that  church  be  which 
can  consign  holy  men  and  tender  women  to  a  fiery  death 
for  conscience'  sake  ? 

"Can  it  be  the  religion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 
What  says  the  Apostles  of  our  Lord  ? 

" '  Charity  suffereth  long  and  is  kind ;  charity  envieth 
not ;  charity  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up.' 

" '  Beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all 
things,  endureth  all  things ; '  and  furthermore,  we  are  told 
to  '  love  as  brethren,  be  pitiful,  be  courteous ; '  and  again, 
'  Be  kindly  affectioned  one  to  another.' 

"  How  would  this  sound  at  Smithfield,  as  an  introduc- 
tion to  the  burning?" 
M 


CHAPTER  XXIIL 

MASTER  BERKELEY'S  CONFESSION. 

THE  summons  has  come  at  length,  and  the  good  man 
is  cited  to  appear  before  the  council.  They  have  had 
much  cruel  work  to  do,  and  therefore  the  delay  in  thia 
case.  But  during  the  weeks  of  suspense  he  had  been  for- 
tifying himself  for  the  trial,  and  writing  letters  to  numer- 
ous friends,  exhorting  them  to  steadfastness  in  the  faith. 
He  has  received  several  visits  already  from  Father  Guliel- 
mus,  but  has  maintained  his  principles  with  a  meek  firm- 
ness, that  has  greatly  excited  the  anger  of  the  priest.  As 
usual,  the  council-chamber  was  crowded  with  spectators, 
and  when  the  prisoner  in  his  meekness  and  dignity  ap- 
peared before  them,  the  silence  with  which  he  was  received 
was  an  eloquent  declaration  of  the  impression  made  by  his 
demeanor.  It  is  true,  that  the  face  was  worn  and  thin, 
that  the  broad  expansive  brow  was  pale  as  marble,  but 
the  eye  retained  its  holy  light,  and  the  mouth  its  sweet- 
ness; for  in  that  noble  form  dwelt  the  Holy  Spirit,  His 
presence  manifest  in  every  glance.  Bonner  commenced 
the  interrogations,  and  Master  Berkeley  soon  had  ar  idea 
of  what  he  must  expect,  from  the  haughty  and  sarcastic 

manner  with  which  he  opened  the  examination. 

266 


TWICE   CEOWKED.  267 

"Thou  art  charged,  bold  man,  with  grievous  crimes 
against  the  Holy  Church,  and  art  called  before  this  august 
council  to  answer  for  the  same." 

"  I  am  aware  of  the  fact;  but  I  claim  the  right  of  know- 
ing my  accusers." 

"  That  thou  wilt  not ;  and  I  doubt  not  ere  the  close  of 
this  day  thou  wilt  be  thine  own  accuser.  Thou  art 
charged  with  holding  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformers 
in  the  reign  of  the  last  king." 

"  That  is  true  in  every  particular,  my  lord  bishop." 

"Thou  shalt  answer  for  thyself." 

"  I  am  ready,  the  Lord  being  my  helper." 

"What  sayest  thou  of  tradition  which  the  Church 
holdeth  to  be  of  equal  authority  with  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures?" 

"I  answer  in  the  words  of  Scripture:  '"Why  do  ye 
transgress  the  commandments  of  God  by  your  traditions?' 
They  also  command  us  to  '  Call  no  man  Master,'  (in  spir- 
itual concerns,)  to  'try  the  spirits/  and  to  'beware  of 
false  teachers.' " 

"  Thou  art  an  ignorant  fool,  I  trow ;  but  what  sayeat 
thou  to  prayers  and  service  in  Latin? " 

"  I  answer  in  the  words  of  Scripture,  for  St.  Paul  saith, 
'  If  I  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  my  spirit  prayeth,  but 
my  understanding  is  unfruitful ; '  and,  writing  to  Timothy, 
he  says,  that, '  From  a  child  hast  thou  known  the  Scrip- 
tures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.'" 


268  TWICE  OBOWNBD. 

This  was  answered  by  hisses  in  various  parts  of  the 
chamber,  which  outrage  was  unchecked. 

"  How  many  sacraments  dost  thou  acknowledge  in  thy 
wisdom?" 

"  I  receive  two  only  as  instituted  by  our  Lord,  —  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  five  set  up  by  the 
Church  of  Rome  are  not  found  in  Holy  Scripture.  Even 
these  two  she  hath  corrupted,  giving  only  the  wafer  to  the 
laity ;  not  bread,  as  our  Lord  appointed,  not  broken,  as 
He  did,  but  laid  whole  upon  the  tongue.  She  denieth 
also  the  cup  to  the  laity,  when  our  Lord  said  to  His  dis- 
ciples at  the  last  supper, '  Drink  ye  all  of  this.' " 

"What  sayest  thou  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Mass?" 

"  I  regard  it  as  abominable  idolatry,  and  most  absurd 
presumption  for  a  sinful  man  to  pretend  that  he  createth 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  that  whenever  the  Mass  is  cele- 
brated that  a  sacrifice  is  offered  upon  the  altar ;  for  the 
Scriptures  teach  that  the  death  of  Christ  was  a  full  and 
complete  sacrifice, '  in  which  He  hath  by  one  offering  per- 
fected forever  them  that  are  sanctified.' " 

Several  voices  now  shouted,  "He  speaketh  blasphemies! 
he  speaketh  blasphemies ! "  Some  hissed  and  derided  the 
speaker  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  stop. 

When  the  confusion  had  somewhat  abated,  Bonner  pro- 
ceeded with  his  questions. 

"  What  hast  thou  to  say  to  the  elevation  of  the  host?" 

"  That  it  is  a  direct  violation  of  the  Second  Command- 
ment, which  the  Romish  Church  has  endeavored  to  sup- 


TWICE    CROWNED.  2W 

press ;  and  in  many  of  their  manuals  they  leave  it  quite 
out" 

"  Holdest  thou  to  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  ?  " 

"In  no  wise,  my  lord  bishop,  for  the  Scriptures  declare 
that,  'If  we  confess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just  to 
forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unright- 
eousness.' The  Scriptures  speak  nowhere  of  cleansing  or 
purging  after  death.  I  deny  the  power  of  the  Pope  to 
dispense  indulgence  and  to  sell  the  treasury  of  merits,  it 
being  a  great  scandal  to  pay  monks  and  friars  for  these 
prayers ;  for  the  saying  is  well  known  that  by  '  no  penny, 
no  pater  noster,'  the  Church  of  Rome  enricheth  herself." 

"  Stop  his  mouth !  stop  his  mouth ! "  called  out  several 
voices  in  the  chamber,  which  roused  up  so  many  revilers 
that  for  a  season  no  one  could  be  heard  to  speak  for  the 
confusion. 

"  What  sayest  thy  blasphemous  tongue  concerning  the 
Virgin  and  the  Saints?" 

"The  Scriptures  speak  of  her  as  the  mother  of  our 
Lord's  humanity,  and  '  highly  favored  among  women ; ' 
but  nowhere  to  be  worshipped,  for,  when  His  mother  and 
His  brethren  stood  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  Him, 
Jesus  answered,  'Who  are  my  mother  and  my  brethren?' 
and,  looking  round  upon  his  disciples,  He  saith,  'Be- 
hold my  mother  and  my  brethren ;  for  whosoever  shall  do 
the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my 

brother,  sister,  and  mother.' " 
28* 


270  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  What  sayest  thou  to  the  forms  and  ceremonies  of  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church  ?  " 

"  That  most  of  these  are  naught  but  childish  mummery, 
which  would  make  it  appear  that  the  Son  of  God  came 
down  from  heaven  to  give  men  subjects  for  dramatic 
shows ;  for  what  else  is  the  rocking  of  a  cradle  at  Christ- 
mas-tide, and  the  service  of  the  Tenebress  on  Good  Friday, 
and  the  silly  processions  of  the  priests  ?  " 

"  I  have  scarcely  patience  to  let  thee  utter  one  more 
word  of  thy  blasphemies ;  but  will  ask  a  few  more  ques- 
tions. J)ost  thou  deny  the  truth  that  men  may  merit  and 
deserve  at  God's  hand  great  rewards  by  fasting,  prayer, 
and  other  good  works  ?  " 

"  I  deny  it  wholly,  for  the  Scriptures  tell  us  that  we  are 
justified  by  faith  only,  simply  on  account  of  the  merits 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Human  merit  is 
but  filthy  rags  at  the  best." 

"  Is  it  true  that  thou  hast  heretical  books  in  thy  study, 
which  thou  readest  thyself,  and  lendest  to  others  ?  " 

"  I  have  the  writings  of  holy  men  of  God,  who  defend 
the  glorious  doctrines  of  the  Reformation,  and  expose  the 
abominations  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  I  read  myself,  and 
lend  the  same." 

Now  arose  such  a  din  of  voices,  each  trying  to  be  heard 
in  taunting  and  reviling  the  prisoner,  that  for  a  few 
minutes  it  were  vain  to  attempt  to  speak.  Then  turning 
round  towards  the  spectators,  he  raised  one  hand  to 
heaven,  while  his  whole  face  was  in  a  glow  of  indig- 
nation, as  he  said,  in  loud,  clear  tones : 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  271 

"0  Lord,  have  thou  mercy  upon  England,  who  turneth 
a  deaf  ear  to  thy  holy  word,  and  mocketh  those  who 
defend  its  truths ! " 

"  We  have  need  of  no  more  questions,"  said  Bonner, 
"  for  truly  this  is  as  bold  a  heretic  as  hath  stood  before 
this  holy  council." 

The  next  step  was  to  hand  him  a  copy  of  the  articles 
which  he  was  required  to  sign.  After  reading  them,  he 
said,  firmly : 

"  I  will  not  subscribe  to  them,  for  they  are  all  against 
the  Scriptures,  and  contain  all  the  abominations  of 
Popery." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,"  said  Dr.  Weston,  "  because  I  see 
such  stubbornness  in  you ;  but,  seeing  it  is  so,  we  must  of 
necessity  proceed." 

Then  he  read  the  sentence  of  condemnation,  which  was 
written  in  a  long  and  tedious  process  of  words,  concluding 
thus: 

"  They,  therefore,  John  of  Lincoln,  James  of  Glouces- 
ter, and  Edwin  of  London,  did  judge  and  condemn  the 
said  Walter  Berkeley  as  a  heretic,  to  be  degraded  from 
the  holy  priesthood  and  all  ecclesiastical  order ;  declaring, 
moreover,  the  said  Walter  Berkeley  to  be  no  member  of 
the  Church,  and  therefore  committed  to  the  secular 
powers,  of  them  to  receive  due  punishment  according  to 
the  temporal  laws ;  and  furthermore  excommunicate  him 
by  tha  great  law  of  excommunication." 

Led  away  by  the  sheriff,  the  noble  confessor  was  re- 


272  TWICE   CROWNED. 

manded  to  prison,  many  more  deeply  impressed  by  hfc 
firm  deportment  than  they  cared  to  express ;  the  malice 
of  the  council  greatly  increased  by  his  calm  resolution. 

As  he  passed  out  of  the  council-chamber,  a  person  in 
the  garb  of  a  priest  passed  near  to  the  prisoner,  and 
whispered,  in  a  low  voice,  "  Be  of  good  cheer,  the  Lord 
is  with  thee ! "  Master  Berkeley  started,  as  he  recognized 
the  features  and  voice  of  Lord  Fitzhugh ;  but  in  a  few 
minutes  he  was  lost  in  the  crowd.  In  a  few  days,  he  sub- 
mitted to  the  sentence  of  degradation  at  the  hands  of  Dr. 
Brooks,  in  the  presence  of  the  vice-chancellor  and  many 
of  the  heads  of  the  University  of  Oxford. 

Sustained  by  the  Lord,  whom  he  served  in  these  days 
of  trial,  there  were  still  some  bitter  drops  in  his  cup  of 
suffering  when  he  thought  of  Elizabeth  Templeton,  in  her 
loneliness,  for  none  had  she  on  earth  but  Walter  Berke- 
ley, and  we  find  him  transcribing  some  thoughts  for  her. 

"  The  trial  is  past,  and  I  have  only  now  to  await  the 
day  of  martyrdom  for  the  sake  of  our  dear  Lord. 

"  I  was  wonderfully  strengthened  on  the  day  of  trial, 
and  I  know  that  the  Lord  who  was  with  me  then  will  not 
forsake  me  in  the  last  extremity.  I  see  thee,  my  Eliza- 
beth, in  thy  loneliness,  and  my  heart  bleeds  for  thee. 
But  time  is  short,  my  love;  its  trials  will  soon  be  at  an 
end,  and  eternity  is  long  with  all  its  weight  of  glory  — 
our  hopes  are  all  there,  garnered  up  in  heaven.  Thou 
must  not  think  of  the  fiery  death,  but  of  the  blessed  transi' 


TWICE   CROWNED.  273 

tfon,  not  of  the  stake  and  its  terrors,  but  of  the  crown  of 
glory;  for  when  thou  readest  this,  I  shall  be  with  the 
noble  army  that  surrounds  the  throne.  Thou  knowest  not 
the  power  and  sweetness  of  Holy  Scripture  until  thou 
needest  its  support,  as  I  do  now ;  for  how  can  I  tremble 
when  I  read  such  passages  as  these  ?  '  When  thou  passest 
through  the  waters  I  will  be  with  thee ;  when  thou  walk- 
est  through  the  fire  thou  shalt  not  be  burned;  neither 
shall  the  flame  kindle  upon  thee.' 

" '  Fear  not,  for  I  have  redeemed  thee.  I  have  called 
thee  by  thy  name ;  thou  art  mine.' 

"This  is  strong  consolation  —  may  it  be  thine,  love, 
when  thou  art  in  the  waters  of  affliction,  as  they  will  be 
mine  in  the  fires  of  martyrdom,  for  they  cannot  hurt  the 
ransomed  soul.  This  sweet  hymn  of  St.  Bernard  is  full 
of  holy  peace  and  comfort.  I  give  thee  below  a  few  lines : 

"And  martyrdom  hath  roses 

Upon  that  heavenly  ground, 
And  white  and  virgin  lilies 
For  virgin  souls  abound. 

"And  after  fleshly  scandal, 

And  after  this  world's  might,  9 

And  after  storm  and  whirlwind, 
Is  calm,  and  joy,  and  light 

Exult,  O  dust  and  ashes, 

The  Lord  shall  be  thy  part: 
His  only,  His  forever, 

Thou  shalt  be,  and  thou  Mi!" 


274  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

"  Let  this  be  thy  hymn,  my  love ;  and  when  thou  singest 
the  beautiful  lines,  think  of  me,  for  I  shall  be  singing 
higher,  holier  hymns.  Thine  aunt  will  not  tarry  much 
longer  on  her  sorrowful  journey,  and  I  wot  that  thy  loving 
soul  will  soon  burst  its  prison  to  be  with  thy  Lord.  I  shall 
look  for  thee,  Elizabeth,  at  the  golden  gate,  for  the  chil- 
dren of  the  resurrection  will  know  each  other  in  that 
blessed  land.  The  vision  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration 
showeth  what  the  other  world  will  be,  for  there  were  our 
dear  Lord,  Moses,  and  Elias,  in  their  glorified  forms; 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  in  human  flesh,  all  in  blessed 
communion  together,  in  that  heavenly  cloud  ;  so  keep  up 
a  good  heart,  mine  own  Elizabeth,  and  we  shall  meet 
where  there  are  no  more  tears  and  sighing,  no  more  sin 
and  death,  and  where  we  shall  sing  together  the  song  of 
Moses  and  the  Lamb." 


After  a  few  days  longer,  Master  Berkeley  was  sum- 
moned again  to  hear  his  sentence,  which  was  to  be  burned 
at  Smithfield  on  the  first  day  of  May  ensuing.  Bowing  to 
Bonner,  who  pronounced  his  sentence,  he  said,  in  impres- 
sive tones : 

"I  thank  thee,  my  lord  bishop,  for  thy  notice  of 
release  from  this  troublesome  world."  And,  raising  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  with  clasped  hands,  he  added,  "And  thee, 
O  Heavenly  Father,  that  thou  dost  deem  me  worthy  to 


TWICE  OKOWNBD.  275 

wear  the  crown  of  martyrdom  for  the  sake  of  thy  deal 
Son." 

Turning  away  with  a  calm  step  of  dignity,  he  was  led 
by  the  sheriff  back  to  his  prison-cell,  where,  doubtless, 
angels  ministered  unto  him,  as  they  have  ever  done  to 
God's  faithful  servants  in  their  days  of  trial. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

TIDINGS   FROM  THE   EXILES. 

T  ORD  ALGERNON  hears  constantly  from  the  exiles, 
-*-*  A  sad  letter  has  just  reached  him  from  the  Countess. 

"  "We  are  still  in  Switzerland,  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
charming  scenery  that  one  could  imagine.  The  good 
minister  of  the  church  that  we  attend  has  consented  to 
hire  his  little  carriage,  suitable  for  these  mountain  roads ; 
and  on  every  fine  day  we  take  our  pleasant  rides.  Indeed 
the  fresh  air  seemeth  Lucy's  life,  for  whenever  bad 
weather  confineth  her  to  the  house,  we  observe  a  manifest 
loss  of  appetite  and  strength ;  and  so  we  nearly  live  out 
of  doors.  On  one  occasion,  anxious  to  ascend  higher,  we 
left  Lucy  and  Mistress  Hastings  at  a  chalet  in  the  moun- 
tains, and,  attended  by  a  guide,  on  the  backs  of  mules, 
ascended  the  heights.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  grandeur, 
not-  only  of  our  journey  upward,  but  of  the  magnificence 
when  we  reached  the  summit.  It  was  sunset,  and  the 
snow-capped  mountains  tinged  with  a  roseate  hue,  the 
shadows  creeping  over  the  lower  slopes,  the  sounds  of  the 
Alpine  horns  answering  each  other  from  the  shepherds  on 
their  way  homeward  with  their  flocks,  often  enlivening 

276 


TWICE  OBOWNBD.  277 

the  solitudes  by  their  wild  mountain  songs,  a2  made  an 
impression  which  I  shall  not  soon  forget.  We  stayed  all 
night  at  one  of  the  chalets,  where  we  were  entertained 
with  mountain  fare  and  Swiss  hospitality,  for  which  the 
Earl  paid  liberally.  It  was  very  delightful,  Algernon,  in 
that  lovely  chalet,  surrounded  by  an  humble  band  of 
Christians,  to  hear  thy  father  pour  out  his  heart  in  prayer, 
and  join  in  singing  their  beautiful  hymns.  Thou  wouldst 
have  been  amused  couldst  thou  have  seen  the  surprise  on 
the  features  of  the  mountaineers,  when  they  found  that 
an  English  earl,  exiled  for  conscience'  sake,  had  tarried 
beneath  their  humble  roof. 

" '  We  are  descended  from  a  family  of  martyrs,'  said 
Gaspard  Le  Roux, '  and  so  we  are  brethren  in  faith  and 
hope.' 

"  Clasping  the  warm  hand  of  Christian  love,  we  parted, 
members  of  one  family  in  Christ;  and,  as  we  rode  on 
through  these  hills  and  valleys,  I  thought  of  the  old 
Vaudois,  who,  with  a  spirit  stronger  than  the  sword,  and 
loftier  than  despair,  endured  their  great  trials,  the  whole 
heroic  region  filled  with  the  memory  of  their  deeds. 

"  We  found  our  Lucy  very  happy  in  the  possession  of 
a  pet  lamb,  which  she  was  caressing,  and  which  she  named 
Fan,  after  her  fawn  at  Lyndhurst.  Taking  it  inside  of 
our  carriage,  we  drove  home,  our  dear  child  talking 
sweetly  all  the  way  to  her  pet.  Edward  is  growing  finely, 
so  much  like  his  father,  and  improving  under  the  care  of 

t  fce  ministei  who  directs  his  studies.    We  have  delightful 
24 


278  TWICE   CROWNED. 

music  in  the  evenings,  for  Sibyl  is  learning  to  play  on  the 
lute,  with  Mistress  Hastings  for  her  teacher,  Edward  on 
the  regals,  and  the  governess  on  the  virginals.  We  sing 
together  our  hymns  of  faith,  and  we  know,  Algernon,  that 
there  is  One  in  our  midst  who  heareth  and  blesseth  us. 

"  I  have  just  read  thy  last  letter  with  such  dolorous 
news.  The  tidings  of  Geraldine's  fix-mness  filleth  my 
heart  with  anxious  fears,  but  still  I  have  hope  while  I 
pray  for  her.  Alas !  alas !  good  Master  Berkeley  and  sweet 
Lettice ;  must  it  be  that  they  are  called  to  pass  through 
fiery  flames  home  to  heaven?  What  will  the  Queen 
of  England  say  when  the  Lord  maketh  inquisition  for  the 
precious  blood  of  his  own  saints  ?  And  what  must  that 
religion  be  which  can  doom  the  brethren  of  our  humanity 
to  the  stake  for  opinion's  sake  ? 

"  We  all  shed  tears  of  anguish  when  thy  father  read 
thine  account  of  their  heroic  constancy  under  their  dread- 
ful trials ;  the  Lord  be  with  them  to  the  end.  Lucy  does 
not  improve  at  all ;  indeed,  she  wastes  daily,  slowly,  but 
surely — the  rose-tints  have  all  faded  from  her  cheek,  and 
the  sweet  light  of  happy  childhood  from  her  eye ;  but 
there  is  a  holier  light  beaming  there,  a  more  angelic 
emile  around  her  mouth — her  \ittle  hands  are  nearly 
transparent,  and  she  is  now  so  feeble  that  we  bear  her 
to  the  carriage  and  nurse  her  in  our  arms.  This  morn- 
ing we  sat  out  in  the  gallery,  while  Edward  and  Sibyl 
sang  some  beautiful  hymns. 


TWICE   CROWNED.  279 

"With  eyes  closed,  and  hands  folded,  the  dear  child 
listened,  and  then  said : 

"'Mother  dear!  how  good  our  Lord  is!  He  might 
have  me  suffer  a  great  deal,  but  I  am  only  weak,  and  you 
are  all  so  kind,  that  I  scarcely  feel  that.  Mother,  I  shall 
never  see  Lyndhurst  again,  but  it  is  just  as  easy  to  go 
home  to  heaven  from  Switzerland  as  from  England.  Do 
you  think  that  Jesus  will  receive  me?' 

"  My  heart  was  full  to  bursting,  Algernon,  but  I  replied: 

" '  Did  he  not  die  for  thee,  Lucy  ?  Did  he  not  say  of 
iambs  like  thee,  "  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  "  ? ' 

" '  That  is  true,  mother/  said  the  child ;  '  and  I  know 
that  I  love  Him,  for  when  I  think  of  going  home  it  is  the 
thought  of  seing  Him  that  maketh  my  heart  glad.  Hast 
thou  heard  from  Geraldine  lately  ? ' 

"  I  answered  cautiously  :  '  We  have,  my  love ;  and  she 
maintaineth  her  constancy  with  great  firmness ;  but  I  have 
hope,  Lucy,  when  I  pray  for  thy  sister.' 

" 'From  the  Queen,  mother?'  was  her  question. 

" '  No,  my  love ;  but  from  the  Lord.' 

"  I  will  draw  a  picture  for  thee,  Algernon,  that  thou 
mayest  see  our  family  as  we  live  day  by  day. 

"  In  the  morning  hour,  we  meet  in  our  breakfast-room, 
and  then  the  Earl  readeth  the  morning-service,  always  re- 
membering thee,  Geraldine,  and  the  others  imprisoned  for 
conscience'  sake.  Mistress  Hastings  plays  on  the  virginals, 
and  we  sing  together  our  morning  hymn ;  then  we  have 


280  TWICE   CROWNBD. 

breakfast;  after  which,  if  the  day  be  fine,  the  females 
gather  on  the  gallery,  Lucy  sometimes  reclining  on  a 
small  lounge,  Mistress  Hastings  and  Sibyl  at  their  lessons, 
Edward  in  the  study  with  his  tutor,  the  Earl  busy  with 
his  accounts,  which  he  carefully  keeps.  Then  we  all  meet 
on  the  gallery,  Mistress  Hastings  and  I  with  our  work, 
Edward  and  Sibyl  with  their  drawing,  the  Earl  reading 
to  us  from  some  good  book,  while  Lucy's  bird  sings  to  us 
in  the  cage  that  hangs  on  one  of  the  slender  columns,  and 
she,  dear  child,  learning  embroidery  stitch,  which  she  is 
very  fond  of.  I  have  one  little  piece  that  she  hath  finished, 
just  large  enough  for  a  small  stool ;  she  is  very  proud  of 
it,  and  so  are  we.  Then  comes  dinner,  after  which  Lucy 
rests  several  hours ;  and  after  an  early  supper,  we  spend 
our  sunset  hours  on  the  gallery,  where  the  landscape  on 
the  lake  is  one  of  sweet  and  tranquil  beauty;  the  sun 
in  his»  glory  sinking  behind  the  mountains,  sky  and  water 
tinged  with  golden  hues,  the  little  boats  like  white-winged 
birds  floating  upon  the  bosom  of  the  lake,  the  song  of  the 
oarsmen  comes  wafted  to  us  with  notes  of  peace  and  rest 
from  labor,  for  the  evening-star  is  peeping  out,  and  we  feel 
that  man's  toil  for  the  day  is  done.  I  look  in  the  direc- 
tion of  my  native  land,  and  over  lake  and  hill,  over  plain 
and  city  and  ocean,  I  am  thinking  of  dear  old  England, 
and  drawing  contrasts  between  this  quiet,  happy  country 
of  religious  freedom,  and  that  troubled  kingdom  of  intol« 
erance  and  cruelty.  At  this  quiet  hour  we  are  often  joined 
by  our  kind  neighbors — simple-hearted,  pious  people  — 


TWICE    CROWNED.  281 

bringing  a  gift  of  fruit  or  flowers  for  Lucy.  If  it  were  nol 
for  the  deep  feeling  of  anxiety  concerning  those  we  love, 
ours  would  be  a  very  happy  life;  but  the  prisoner  in  th» 
Tower,  and  those  in  the  Fleet  are  ever  with  us. 

"  Lucy  is  entirely  confined  to  her  bed  now,  takes  bul 
little  nourishment,  and  we  look  for  her  departure  daily, 
hourly.  This  morning  she  called  me  to  her  side,  and  said . 

" '  Mother  dear,  I  shall  not  be  long  with  you,  and  while 
I  can,  I  want  to  give  a  few  of  my  little  keepsakes  away. 
Give  my  necklace  to  Geraldine  when  thou  seest  her, 
mother,  my  lute  to  Mistress  Hastings,  all  my  toys  and 
pretty  gifts  to  Sibyl,  my  lamb  and  pony  to  Edward,  my 
books  to  Algernon,  and  fo»  thyself,  thou  hast  my  likeness 
and  my  bird,  and  my  dear  father  must  have  my  Bible. 
I  know  that  you  will  all  remember  Lucy,  and  I  shall  wait 
for  you  in  the  land  where  the  blessed  children  follow  the 
Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.' 

"  Every  one  is  kind  to  our  darling,  the  good  minister, 
Pastor  Gaubert,  seeing  her  daily,  and  comforting  us  all 
by  his  counsels  and  his  prayers. 

"  But  every  day  our  anxiety  increases  for  Geraldine ; 
for  when  the  Queen  is  so  often  ill,  we  fear  much  from  the 
bishops  by  whom  she  is  surrounded.  The  Lord  be  with 
our  darling ! 

"A  week  has  passed  since  I  penned  the  last  lines. 

Lucy  has  gone,  sleeping  away  her  sweet  life  and  entering 
24* 


282  TWICE   CKOWtfED. 

into  rest  all  unconscious  of  suffering.  The  Lord  be  for> 
ever  praised  for  this  great  mercy !  She  seemed  like  unto 
an  angel,  Algernon,  with  that  look  of  deep  repose  which 
resteth  upon  the  face  of  the  recently  dead.  We  have 
naught  to  remember  but  a  short  life  of  a  bright  and 
happy  childhood,  save  these  last  few  months  of  languish- 
ing, but  not  of  suffering ;  and  for  the  future,  we  have  the 
blessed  hope  of  meeting  her  in  the  land  where  there  is  no 
more  parting,  for  we  know  of  a  surety  that  our  Lucy  is  a 
blessed  child  in  her  Father's  mansions. 

"  We  laid  our  darling  to  rest  in  the  churchyard  of  the 
village,  beneath  the  shade  of  green  trees,  where  birds  may 
sing  over  her  grave.  Four  young  girls  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, clad  in  white,  carried*  her  to  the  grave,  strewing 
flowers  over  it  ere  they  turned  away.  We  were  careful 
that  everything  was  so  arranged  as  to  make  it  easy  for 
removal  when  we  return  to  England. 

"A  number  of  the  villagers  attended  the  simple  ser- 
vices held  at  our  house,  and  the  good  minister  used  our 
own  burial  service  in  King  Edward's  service-book,  in 
committing  her  precious  dust  to  the  silent  grave.  But  we 
are  lonely,  Algernon,  every  day  feeling  the  void  more 
keenly  which  her  departure  hath  made  around  us. 
Sibyl  is  deeply  grieved,  for  there  were  strong  ties  of  love 
between  the  two ;  and  I  often  find  her  weeping  over  some 
treasured  memorial  of  her  sainted  sister.  I  send  some  of 
her  beautiful  hair,  Algernon,  which  I  wish  thee  to  have 
set  in  four  brooches, — for  Geraldine,  for  Sibyl,  for  Mis* 


TWICE   CROWNED.  283 

tress  Hastings,  and  myself.  Thou  smilest  in  sad  wonder 
at  the  mention  of  Geraldine's  name ;  but,  my  son,  I  plead 
the  gracious  promise,  believing  that '  "Whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  believing,  that  will  I  give.'  I  know  not  how  it  may 
be,  but  the  Lord  can  make  the  way,  and  link  together  all 
the  circumstances,  and  I  will  trust  Him ;  so  I  have  never 
quite  lost  hope  of  seeing  my  Geraldine.  See  that  Ealph 
and  Dorothy  are  comfortable ;  they  have  no  home  of 
their  own  now,  and  their  small  means  will  soon  be  ex- 
hausted. I  should  be  grieved  to  see  them  dependent  on 
their  Cousin  John.  Give  my  love  to  thy  aunt,  the  Lady 
Mary,  and  tell  her  to  be  kind  to  my  child  for  her  sister's 
sake,  if  she  ever  hath  the  opportunity. 

"  If  the  day  should  come  when  we  all  will  meet  again, 
who  can  tell  the  rapture  ?  The  Lord  hasten  it  in  His  own 
good  time.  God  bless  and  keep  my  children  evermore, 
prayeth  their  mother." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

TBIED   IN  THE  FIRE. 

fTlHE  weeks,  and  now  the  days,  are  hastening  on.  The 
-*-  spring  birds  are  filling  the  air  with  their  melody,  and 
the  flowers  are  perfuming  it  with  their  sweet  fragrance. 

April  is  passing  with  her  smiles  and  tears,  and  May  is 
stealing  on  with  her  robes  of  beauty.  Lettice  knows  it, 
and  is  preparing  for  her  last  fiery  ordeal.  We  will  glance 
over  her  diary  and  read  her  thoughts,  not  surprised  to  see 
the  letters  sometimes  defaced  by  blinding  tears,  when  she 
writes  of  the  crushing  of  her  earthly  hopes. 

"  The  coronation  day  is  stealing  on,  Robin,  and  I  am 
thinking  of  thee  every  hour  as  the  day  approacheth. 

"  I  know  that  thou  wilt  be  lonely,  for  thou  lovest  me 
truly,  purely,  fondly,  as  I  love  thee.  I  must  not  be  for- 
gotten as  the  silent  years  roll  on,  when  I  am  in  the  better 
land,  and  so  I  give  thee  something  to  do  for  me,  that  thou 
mayest  keep  me  ever  in  thy  thoughts.  There  are  my  two 
beautiful  roses  in  the  garden,  watch  them  for  me,  and 
bring  in  my  tender  plants  that  cannot  bear  the  winter ; 
be  kind,  too,  to  my  pretty  ring-doves.  But,  most  of  all, 
comfort  my  father  and  mother ;  be  a  eon  to  them,  Robin, 

284 


TWICE    CROWNED.  285 

as  thou  wouldst  have  been  had  I  lived.  And  every  day 
draw  nearer,  nearer  to  thy  Lord  ;  thou  knowest  not  what 
a  friend  Jesus  is,  unless  thou  couldst  be  in  straits  like 
mine.  I  love  the  Lord  so  well  that  I  am  content  now  to 
leave  all  that  I  had  hoped  for  on  earth,  just  to  be  with 
Him  forever.  I  trow  that  it  will  pay  me  for  all  my  sor- 
rows if  I  only  hear  Him  say,  'Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant.' 

"Sometimes  I  lie  awake  for  hours,  and  then  such 
visions  of  the  New  Jerusalem  and  all  its  glory  pass  before 
me,  that  I  am  often  sorry  when  the  morning  cometh.  I 
see  its  jasper  walls,  its  gates  of  pearl,  its  river  of  life,  and 
the  blessed  ones  who  walk  upon  its  blissful  shores.  I  hear 
the  ravishing  music  of  the  angels,  and,  Robin,  in  my  vis- 
ions, I  see  the  Lord,  the  crucified,  the  risen  Lord,  and  He 
smileth  on  Lettice.  Canst  thou  wonder  that  I  am  ready 
to  loose  from  earth  and  flee  away  to  heaven  ?  I  have  cut 
off  two  locks  of  my  hair,  —  one  for  thee,  and  one  for  my 
parents.  I  wish  that  they  could  be  set  in  brooches ;  but 
that  must  be  left  for  thee.  My  service-book  is  for  thee, 
Robin,  and  the  clothes  that  I  leave  behind  for  my  parents ; 
they  are  worn  and  soiled,  but  they  will  ever  be  dear  for 
the  sake  of  her  that  wore  them.  And  now,  good  Robin, 
one  more  last  charge.  On  the  first  day  of  May  of  each 
passing  year,  tie  a  knot  of  blue  ribbon  round  a  branch 
of  May-buds,  and  hang  it  over  thy  door  in  memory  of 
Lettioe." 


286  TWICE  CROWNED. 

And  now  she  writes  to  her  parents : 

"  To  MINE  OWN  DEAR  FATHER  AND  MY  MOTHER.  * 

"  The  days  are  flying  swiftly  by,  and  Lettice  will  soon 
be  no  more  on  earth.  I  write  my  last  words  to  my  dear 
parents,  that  they  may  know  how  I  am  comforted  in  my 
lonely  prison,  for  I  am  willing  to  suffer  all  for  the  sake 
of  my  dear  Lord  ;  and  He  comforteth  me  with  the  bless- 
ing of  His  presence.  I  see  thee,  mother  dear,  at  the 
lodge,  when  we  were  such  a  happy  family.  Why  should 
the  Queen  of  England  come  in  to  disturb  such  a  home 
of  love  ?  Alas !  much  I  fear  that  the  dark,  revengeful 
heart  of  Hugh  Digby  hath  brought  me  here,  for  he  hath 
said  more  than  once,  that,  '  If  I  would  not  be  his,  Kobin 
Heathcote  should  never  call  me  wife ! '  but  the  Lord  hath 
allowed  it,  and  I  must  not  murmur,  if  I  am  to  mount  to 
heaven  on  wings  of  flame,  as  many  others  have  done 
before  me.  I  pray  thee,  good  mother,  not  to  grieve  too 
sore  for  me,  for  never  was  I  so  blessed  as  now  I  am,  when, 
over  the  dark  river,  I  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  holy  city, 
and  hear  the  songs  of  the  shining  ones.  Neither  be  too 
much  cast  down  when  thou  knowest  that,  on  the  first  of 
May,  I  am  to  enter  upon  mine  inheritance.  If  thou 
shouldst  hear,  good  mother,  that  I  was  to  be  advanced  to 
some  high  seat  of  honor,  wouldst  thou  grieve?  and  that 
is  what  I  am  called  to  on  the  first  of  May.  If  I  leave 
my  earthly  company  for  the  high  court  of  angels,  we 
ought  to  rejoice  therein,  and  not  to  weep  and  lament  If 


TWICE   CROWNED.  287 

I  suffer  for  Christ  and  His  truth,  I  know  that  He  is  on 
the  other  side  of  the  fire ;  and  ought  I  not  to  hasten  to 
Him  ?  Wherefore,  most  dear  parents,  rejoice  with  me, 
for  in  a  few  weeks  I  shall  be  singing  with  the  angels  of 
God.  I  trow  that  one  look  of  love  from  Jesus  will  pay 
for  all  the  sorrows  of  the  way.  Do  not  count  that  you 
have  lost  your  child  because  she  is  singing  with  the  blessed 
ones  around  the  throne ;  but  hasten  to  come  to  me,  in  the 
land  where  sickness  and  cruel  queens  can  part  us  never 
more.  Be  good  to  Robin  for  my  sake,  and  should  he  lose 
his  mother,  take  him  home,  if  thou  goest  back  to  Lynd- 
hurst.  He  will  be  a  good  and  loving  son,  I  trow ;  and 
when  you  are  both  growing  old,  he  will  help  you  to  bear 
life's  burdens,  and  will  soothe  you  in  your  hours  of  sick- 
ness and  trial.  But  it  is  time  to  retire  now ;  and  every 
night  ere  I  close  mine  eyes  in  sleep,  with  folded  hands,  I 
repeat  the  simple  prayer  of  childhood  which  thou  didst 
teach  me,  mother,  when  I  was  a  toddling  wee  thing,  for 
they  are  the  sweetest  words  now  that  linger  in  my  mem- 
ory. And  now,  mine  own  dear  parents,  I  pray  you  that 
you  would  forgive  me  all  wherein  I  have  grieved  you. 
Keep  fast  hold  of  Christ,  till  you  know  and  love  Him 
s  better  than  any  friend  in  this  evil  world.  May  He  send 
us  a  happy  meeting  in  His  blessed  mansions,  prayeth 
your  own  well-beloved  daughter,  LETTICE." 

The  prisoner  is  much  disturbed  by  visits  from  the 
priest,  who  in  vain  seeks  to  shake  her  constancy. 


288  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  It  were  vain,  Father,  to  urge  me  to  lecant  and  sav« 
my  life,"  was  her  steady  answer,  "for  I  have  weighed 
time  and  eternity,  the  poor  dying  body  and  the  never- 
dying  soul,  and  my  choice  is  made." 

"  Thinkest  thou,  silly  wench,  that  thou  canst  endure  the 
torture  of  devouring  flames  ?  " 

" Not  I,  Father,  but  Christ  who  dwelleth  in  me;  that  is 
my  hope,  and  I  can  die  for  Him  who  died  for  me." 

"  Take  then  the  reward  of  thine  obstinacy,"  said  Father 
Gulielmus,  as  he  closed  the  door  of  the  cell. 

The  jailer  has  come  with  her  last  supper,  for  to-morrow 
Lettice  is  to  suffer. 

"Wilt  grant  me  one  boon,  good  friend?"  said  the 
young  girl. 

"What  wouldst  thou,  mistress?" 

"  That  I  might  see  Master  Berkeley  ere  I  suffer ;  it  can- 
not bring  trouble  upon  thee,  for  who  would  know  it?" 

"It  is  a  small  boon,  Mistress  Lettice,  and  at  twelve 
o'clock,  when  all  is  quiet  in  the  Fleet,  I  will  bring  him 
to  thee." 

The  good  minister  is  here  at  the  appointed  time,  and 
Lettice  is  seated  on  the  side  of  her  lowly  bed,  her  golden 
hair  streaming  over  her  shoulders. 

"  Can  this  be  the  sweet  May-Queen  ?  "  thought  the  master, 
as  he  took  the  wasted  hand  within  his  own. 

"  We  thought  not  to  meet  thus,  Lettice,"  said  the  mat- 
ter; "but  the  Lord  hath  put  high  honor  upon  us,  in 
calling  us  to  suffer  for  Hia  truth." 


TWICE    CBOWNED.  289 

"What  thinkest  thou  of  to-morrow,  Master  Berkeby?" 

"I  am  ready,  Lettice,  to  go  forward;  and  thou,  my 
child?" 

"  I  have  had  some  dark  hours,  Master  Berkeley ;  for 
sometimes  the  flesh  quaileth  at  the  thought  of  the  torture, 
but  my  trust  in  the  power  of  Jesus  to  help  me  is  un- 
shaken." 

"  Our  time  will  be  very  short,  Lettice ;  just  a  few  hours  re- 
maining for  earthly  sorrow,  and  then  cometh  the  exceeding 
weight  of  glory.  I  doubt  not  that  thy  guardian  angela 
are  here  to-night,  and  will  be  waiting  for  thee  to-morrow, 
when  the  spirit  passeth  the  bounds  of  sense." 

"  Look,  Master  Berkeley  at  what  my  mother  hath  sent 
me ;  I  call  it  my  wedding-dress ; "  (and  she  pointed  to  a 
long  white  gown  that  hung  upon  a  peg  in  the  room;)  "she 
will  never  more  make  another  for  Lettice,  poor  mother ! 
Wilt  thou  pray  with  me  a  few  minutes,  Master  Berkeley?" 

Bowed  down  together,  the  good  minister  of  St.  Jude's 
poured  out  his  heart  in  prayer  for  Lettice  and  himself, 
that  the  Lord  would  be  with  them  to  the  end ;  for  the 
parents,  for  Robin,  and  for  Elizabeth,  that  they  all  might 
be  comforted  in  the  hour  of  their  sorrow,  and  be  able  to 
give  up  to  God  those  whom  they  so  fondly  loved ;  than 
for  Geraldine  in  her  prison,  and  last  of  all,  for  the  Queen 
herself,  that  her  heart  might  be  changed,  and  that  she 
might  repent,  and  yet  be  forgiven  for  her  dreadful  crimes. 

"And  now,  Lettice,  be  of  good  cheer,"  said  the  master; 
*  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  Hfe  might " 


290  TWICE   CBOWNED. 

"I  have  given  up  all,  good  master  —  father,  mother, 
Robin ;  and  now  I  have  naught  but  Christ ;  but  Hin>  I 
have  forever." 

"Good-night,  Lettice  —  the  day  is  at  hand — God  oe 
with  you  1  We  meet  to-morrow." 

The  door  closed,  and  Lettice  composed  herself  to  sleep, 
resting  sweetly  as  an  infant  through  the  solemn  hours  of 
the  night. 

Walter  Berkeley  is  making  his  last  entry  in  his  diary. 

"To  MY  WELL-BELOVED  ELIZABETH. 

"  Just  on  the  borders  of  the  celestial  city,  I  write  to 
thee,  my  love,  bidding  thee  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and  not  to 
sorrow  for  me  as  for  one  without  hope ;  for  of  this  I  am  well 
assured,  that  all '  who  sleep  in  Jesus  will  He  bring  with 
Him*  when  He  cometh  in  His  power  to  raise  the  dead, 
and  gather  home  His  saints.  Keep  fast  hold  of  Christ ; 
love  Him  every  day  more  deeply,  more  truly,  and  He  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,  for  He  loveth  Hi  a  own 
with  an  everlasting  love.  Would  that  I  could  tell  thee 
what  blessed  tokens  of  His  love  I  have  had  in  this  lonely 
prison,  where  I  have  had  none  but  Jesus. 

"All  that  I  leave  behind  is  thine, — my  books,  my  organ, 
my  pictures,  all  the  contents  of  my  two  rooms,  save  the 
furniture,  which  belongeth  to  the  Earl.  To-morrow,  God 
helping,  I  expect  to  be  at  home  for  evermore,  where  I  shall 
look  for  thee,  Elizabeth,  and  then  we  shall  be  parted  never 
more.  This  is  the  hymn  that  I  wish  thee  to  sing,  my  love, 


TWICE   CROWNED.  291 

for  it  hath  much  comforted  me,  and  is  the  last  that  I  sing 
on  earth: 

" '  Holy  city,  happy  city, 

Built  on  Christ,  and  sure  as  He, 
From  my  weary  journeying, 

From  the  wastes,  I  cry  to  thee; 
Longing,  sighing,  hasting,  crying, 

Till  within  thy  walls  I  be. 
Ah  I  what  happy,  happy  greeting 
For  the  guests  thy  gates  who  seel 

M'Ah!  what  blessed,  blessed  meeting 

Have  thy  citizens  in  thee  1 
Ah  I  those  glittering  walls  how  fair, 

Jasper  sheen  and  ruby  blee. 
Never  harm,  nor  sin,  nor  danger, 

Thee  can  tarnish,  crystal  sea; 
Never  woe,  nor  pain,  nor  sorrow, 

Thee  can  enter,  city  free!' 

"  When  thou  art  singing  this,  I  shall  be  with  the  blessec 
inhabitants  of  that  holy  city;  that  is  as  sure  as  that 
Christ  liveth.  And  now  the  Lord,  whom  we  love,  bless, 
keep,  and  comfort  thee,  and  bring  thee  home  to  that  holy, 
happy  place,  prayeth  thine  own  WALTER." 

Long  before  nine  o'clock,  a  crowd  assembled  at  Smith- 
field  to  see  two  heretics  burned.  Some  came  from  pity  to 
see  a  young  girl  suffer,  some  from  revenge ;  but  the  chief 
part  came  simply  to  see  a  sight,  as  they  would  have  gone 
to  see  a  royal  procession.  As  nine  o'clock  struck  on  the 


292  TWICE   CROWNED. 

great  bell,  the  two  martyrs  appeared,  —  Master  Berkeley 
led  forth  between  the  Mayor  and  Dr.  Weston,  Lettice 
between  an  alderman  and  Father  Gulielmus.  The  good 
minister  was  clad  in  a  black  gown  much  worn,  with  a 
buttoned  cap  on  his  head,  and  a  long  shroud  hanging 
down  to  his  feet;  and  Lettice  wore  a  long  white  gar- 
ment, falling  from  her  throat  to  her  feet,  her  head,  arms, 
and  feet  bare.  No  fastening  confined  her  golden  hair, 
which  streamed  over  her  shoulders  and  fell  around  her. 
She  walked  slowly,  but  calmly,  her  small  hands  folded 
upon  her  bosom.  Master  Berkeley  walked  with  a  firm 
and  steady  step,  a  look  of  triumph  in  his  fine  eye,  as  he 
raised  it  to  heaven. 

"  Be  of  good  cheer,  Lettice,"  said  the  good  man, "  there 
are  more  with  us  than  with  our  enemies." 

On  the  roadside  Lettice  encountered  a  sight  that  almost 
overthrew  her  courage,  for  there  stood  her  father,  sup- 
porting her  mother  in  his  arms,  and  Robin  waiting  for 
one  last  word. 

"  Just  one  last  kiss,"  said  the  mother,  as  she  threw  her 
arms  around  the  martyr's  neck,  Lettice  whispering : 

"  God  be  with  thee,  mother,  father  mine ! "  And  then 
turning  to  Robin,  she  said,  "  Jesus  is  with  me,  be  com- 
forted, Robin ;  but  take  away  my  parents ! " 

"  Art  thou  here,  good  friend  ?  "  said  Master  Berkeley, 
as  he  encountered  the  glance  of  his  friend  Bernard  Gil- 
pin  ;  "  it  is  good  to  see  a  friend  in  this  hour." 

"  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  Walter,  that  thy  faith  fail 
not;  and  I  see  it,  my  friend,  in  thy  calm,  clear  eye," 


TWrCE    CBOWNKD.  299 

Arrived  at  the  place  of  execution,  the  priest  urged 
Lettice  to  confess. 

"  To  God  I  will,  and  have  done,"  was  the  reply ;  "  to 
man  I  will  not."  Lifting  up  her  eyes,  she  continued,  "  O 
Lord  God,  I  confess  that  I  am  a  vile  sinner,  unworthy  of 
Thy  grace  and  mercy.  Wherefore,  let  it  please  Thee  of 
Thy  goodness  to  forgive  me,  and  look  not  upon  me  a 
•inner,  but  upon  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  in  whose  right- 
eousness I  stand." 

The  priest  was  greatly  annoyed ;  but  he  did  not  dare  to 
silence  her,  for  the  multitude  hung  eagerly  upon  her 
words.  There  was  a  short  pause  while  the  sheriffs  men, 
under  his  direction,  helped  the  wood  in  position  for  burn- 
ing quickly.  Then  the  sheriff  read  the  indictment  of 
both,  in  a  loud,  clear  voice.  After  this  they  passed  a 
chain  around  the  bodies  of  each,  fastening  them  to  either 
side  of  the  stake.  The  sheriff  then,  with  a  lighted  torch, 
advanced  to  set  the  wood  on  fire. 

"  Will  ye  allow  me  that  I  may  speak  unto  the  people  ?" 
asked  Master  Berkeley. 

"  No,  miserable  reprobate ! "  answered  the  priest ;  "thou 
hast  spoken  too  much  already." 

Clasping  his  hands,  and  raising  his  eyes  to  heaven,  the 
good  man  poured  out  his  soul  in  earnest  prayer. 

"  Strengthen  us,  dear  Lord,  to  pass  through  the  flames 
unshaken  home  to  our  heavenly  rest ;  and  do  Thou  forgive 
our  persecutors  for  Jesus'  sake." 

Then  stepped  forth  Master  Gilpin,  tying  the  bags  of 
26* 


294  TWICE   CBOWNB1X 

powder  around  the  necks  of  the  martyrs.  The  sheriff  non 
applied  the  torch. 

Meanwhile  Lettice  stood  upon  the  pile  of  wood,  her 
hands  clasped,  and  her  sweet,  blue  eyes  turned  up  to  heaven, 
while  the  sun  shone  down  upon  her  golden  hair  floating 
in  the  breeze.  But  what  meaneth  this  miracle  of  grace? 
Does  she  feel  no  pain  ?  for  as  the  flames  roar  up  around 
her,  there  seems  no  tremor  of  the  clasped  hands,  no  change 
in  the  rapture  of  that  heaven-lit  face,  that  looked  as 
though  it  beheld  the  beatific  vision.  One  stood  in  the 
crowd  who,  in  his  agony,  remembered  the  same  look  on 
that  day  four  years  ago,  when  Lettice  was  crowned  the 
fair  Queen  of  May,  and  when  she  saw  by  faith  the  crown  of 
glory  —  does  she  see  it  now  ?  From  the  very  midst  of  the 
flames  arose  the  silver  voice  of  Lettice  Kenworthy,  accom- 
panied by  the  richer  notes  of  Master  Berkeley,  singing 
the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  —  a  tall  figure,  in  the  garb  of  a 
priest,  joining  the  glorious  anthem,  the  concluding  words 
sung  faintly : 

"  For  thou  only  art  holy,  thou  only  art  the  Lord ;  thou 
only,  O  Christ,  with  the  Holy  Ghost  art  most  high  "  —  but 
the  remainder  was  sung  in  heaven,  save  by  the  two  rich, 
manly  voices,  who  boldly  sang  it  to  the  end.  The  two 
slipping  out  through  the  crowd,  linked  arms,  supposing 
themselves  unnoticed,  but  a  pair  of  fierce,  black  eyes 
gleamed  fiercely  in  passing  them,  saying,  in  a  low  voice : 

"That  was  a  bold  act,  Lord  Fitzhugh;  thou  mayest 
J*J  dew  for  that  chant,  I  trow." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  296 

But  there  is  one  agonized  sufferer  in  that  crowd,  who 
lingers  long  around  the  stake,  sitting  in  his  anguish,  with 
clasped  hands  and  head  bowed  down  between  his  knees, 
startled  at  length  by  a  voice  that  hissed  out: 

"  Said  I  not,  Robin  Heathcote,  that  thou  shouldst  never 
call  Lettice  Kenworthy  wife.  There  is  thy  lovely  bride ; 
go  claim  her." 

Twice  crowned,  nothing  remains  on  earth  of  the  sweet 
May-Queen  but  a  few  charred  bones  and  the  ashes  around 
the  stake.  Just  after  sunset,  when  the  place  was  all  for- 
saken, the  figure  of  a  young  man  is  seen  there  carefully 
gathering  up  the  remains  of  the  two  martyrs  in  separate 
boxes,  that  he  may  convey  them  to  Lyndhurst.  He  has 
sought  the  afflicted  parents  with  his  treasures,  and  laying 
them  down  upon  the  table  at  John  Opdyke's,  he  said : 

"  There  is  all  that  remaineth  of  our  sweet  Lettice  and 
good  Master  Berkeley." 

"  Bless  you,  Robin,  for  this ! "  said  the  mother ;  "  we 
will  lay  them  in  our  garden,  where  we  can  know  that 
there  is  something  that  once  was  Lettice." 

"  Was  it  not  a  glorious  death  ? "  said  Robin,  "  finishing 
that  grand  old  chant  in  heaven." 

"  But  how  can  we  live  without  her,  Robin  ?  "  said  the 
mother. 

A  burst  of  agonized  weeping  from  the  young  man  was 
the  answer.  Robin  went  next  day  to  the  prison,  obtain* 
ing  from  the  jailer  all  that  was  left  of  the  holy  martyrs, 
—  the  golden  locks  of  hair,  the  letters,  the  service-book, 


296  TWICE   CROWNED. 

and  the  clothes  ;  and  then  on  the  following  day  the  thret 
sorrowing  friends  returned  to  Lyndhurst,  and  burying  the 
precious  boxes  at  the  foot  of  Robin's  garden,  it  was  a 
great  comfort  to  cherish  the  sacred  spot,  and  to  plant  the 
flowers  that  Lettice  loved  on  the  lowly  graves.  True  to 
his  promise,  Master  Gilpin  sought  an  interview  with  Mis- 
tress Templeton,  who,  in  her  seclusion,  had  heard  but 
little  of  the  terrible  scenes  in  London ;  all  that  she  knew 
was  that  he  she  so  fondly  loved  was  in  prison  under 
sentence  of  death  ;  and  hour  after  hour  she  sat  watching 
the  road  that  led  to  the  lodge,  hoping  for  news. 

In  her  accustomed  seat  at  the  front  window,  she  saw  a 
carriage  approaching ;  and  hastening  down,  was  in  time 
to  meet  Master  Gilpin,  who  extended  his  hand. 

"What  news  from  Walter,  good  friend?"  said  the 
lady,  with  an  eager  look  upon  her  face. 

"  Thou  wilt  go  to  him,  Elizabeth ;  but  he  returneth  not 
to  thee." 

Clasping  her  hands,  her  eyes  distended,  she  said : 

"  What  meanest  thou,  good  friend  ?  " 

"  He  is  at  rest  forever  with  his  Lord  and  Master." 

" Gone,  sayest  thou  1  and  no  farewell  for  me? " 

"Grieve  not  for  him,  Elizabeth;  his  was  a  blessed 
triumph  over  death,  and  a  glorious  entrance  into  heaven." 

"  Alone,  alone,  in  this  dark  world !  will  he  come  never- 
more?" 

With  hands  clasped  tight  upon  her  temples,  it  was  pit- 
iable to  see  the  tearless  grief  of  Elizabeth  Templeton, 


TWICE    CROWNED.  297 

reading  his  last  letter  over  and  over  again,  unable  to  take 
it  all  in.  Finding  how  completely  she  was  paralyzed,  he 
took  her  over  to  Lyndhurst ;  and  finding  Godfrey,  hired 
him  to  open  the  castle,  that  she  might  visit  the  master's 
study,  hoping  thus  to  open  the  flood-gates  of  grief,  and 
thus  relieve  the  burning,  throbbing  brain.  Going  after 
sundown,  they  entered  the  study,  Elizabeth  seating  her- 
self mechanically  in  his  chair,  and  her  friend,  opening  the 
organ,  played  the  hymns  which  they  had  so  often  sung 
together.  Slowly  the  tears,  one  by  one,  began  to  fall, 
until  the  barriers  gave  way,  and  gasping  sobs  burst  from 
the  breaking  heart. 

She  took  the  cap  from  the  stand,  and  said,  slowly,  sadly : 

" Did  they  burn  thee,  love?  thee,  the  noble,  the  saintly 
minister?" 

"  It  was  a  short  agony,  Elizabeth ;  think  not  of  that  — 
think  only  of  the  triumphant  chant  which  he  and  Lettice 
sang,  for,  with  the  strains  of  the  Gloria  in  Excdsis  on 
their  lips,  they  went  home  to  glory." 

"  I  shall  go  to  him,  good  master,  but  he  shall  never- 
more return  to  me ;  nevermore,  nevermore."  And  with 
these  words,  taking  the  arm  of  Master  Gilpin,  she  left  the 
study  and  entered  the  carriage,  from  that  day  forward 
spending  the  remaining  hours  of  her  weary  life  in  looking 
for  him  who  could  nevermore  come  to  Granby  Lodge. 
The  next  morning  the  threads  of  memory  were  all  en- 
tangled ;  and,  forgetting  the  martyrdom  and  its  triumph, 
the  one  thought  of  return  took  possession  of  her  mind, 
and  daily  she  watched  for  him  she  loved. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

A  SHINING  MARK. 

HUGH  DIGBY  had  followed  closely  after  the  retreat- 
ing  figure  of  the  priest,  keeping  him  in  view,  until 
he  saw  him  enter  Dunsmore  House.  Hurrying  back  to 
Father  Gulielmus,  we  find  him  closeted  with  that  wily  priest, 
giving  him  an  account  of  the  discovery  that  he  had  made. 

"  We  want  a  shining  mark  among  the  nobles,"  said  the 
priest,  "  to  intimidate  that  class.  Secure  the  arrest  of  Lord 
Fitzhugh,  and  thou  shalt  have  ten  sovereigns,  Pedro." 

That  was  the  real*  name  of  the  servant  of  the  Inqui- 
sition. 

"  Furnish  me  with  authority,  and  I  fail  not ;  for  Lord 
Fitzhugh  is  a  bold,  proud  man,  and  it  would  glad  me  to 
see  him  humbled." 

"  We  have  not  seen  that  yet,  Pedro,  for  I  trow  that  in 
the  midst  of  what  thou  callest  humbling,  there  is  naught 
seen  but  steps  of  calm  courage,  and  naught  heard  but 
chants  of  exultation  from  the  lips  of  the  heretics." 

For  several  evenings  Pedro,  in  company  with  two 
officers,  kept  hovering  about  Dunsmore  House  without 
success;  but  at  length,  concealed  in  the  darkness,  one 

night  the  spy  saw  the  door  open,  and  a  tall  figure  in  the 

298 


TWICE   CROWNED.  299 

dress  of  a  priest  appeared,  the  Lady  Agnes  accompanying 
him  to  the  door,  and  Pedro  near  enough  to  hear  him  say, 
in  answer  to  her  words : 

"  God  he  with  ye,  sister  Agnes." 

"  It  is  Lord  Fitzhugh,"  said  Pedro. 

In  the  next  minute  he  was  in  the  hands  of  the  officers 
of  the  council. 

"  Take  off  your  hands,"  said  the  young  man ;  "  I  wfll 
follow  you  whithersoever  you  would  bear  me,  for  I  have 
no  fear  of  man,  much  less  such  as  you." 

Along  walk  at  the  midnight  hour  brought  them  finally 
to  the  borders  of  the  river,  where,  taking  a  barge,  Lord 
Fitzhugh  was  speedily  conveyed  to  the  Tower. 

"Did  not  the  bell  ring  very  late  last  night?"  said 
Geraldine  to  the  jailer. 

"  About  one  o'clock  a  prisoner  of  note  was  brought  to 
the  Tower,  one  of  the  bravest  that  I  have  yet  seen  cross 
these  prison  doors." 

"  Didst  hear  his  name,  good  jailer  ? " 

"  Lord  Marmaduke  Fitzhugh,  one  of  the  most  outspoken 
of  all  the  nobles  in  London ;  but  I  trow  that  he  has  had 
a  stopper  put  on  his  bold  mouth  ere  this." 

Geraldine  turned  deadly  pale,  as  she  replied : 

"  Three  now  in  the  hands  of  the  council ;  God  in  hit 
mercy  defend  them." 

The  jailer  smiled  grimly,  as  he  said : 

"  I  trow  thou  countest  but  one,  good  mistrm" 

"What  meanest  thou?" 


300  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  I  mean  that  two  have  suffered,  —  the  one  whom  thoo 
callest  Master  Berkeley,  and  the  other  Lettice  Ken 
worthy." 

"  When  did  that  doleful  burning  take  place  ?  " 

"  On  the  first  day  of  May;  didst  not  hear  the  bell  that 
morning  ?  " 

"  I  remember  now  that  I  did  hear  solemn  tolling,  but  I 
knew  not  it  was  a  knell  for  good  Master  Berkeley  and 
the  May-Queen  —  crowned  twice,  sweet  Lettice!  Didst 
hear  how  they  bore  themselves  in  the  flames  ?  " 

"  Bravely,  I  trow,  for  it  is  said  that  they  sang  the  Gloria 
in  Excelsis  with  their  last  breath,  Lord  Mannaduke 
joining  in  the  chant,  which  perchance  hath  brought  him 
here." 

Covering  her  face  with  her  hands,  she  wept  long  and 
bitterly. 

And  thus  she  makes  her  entry: 

"  Never  more  to  suffer !  at  rest  forever !  the  good  minis- 
ter and  the  May-Queen — strange  that  she  should  receive 
the  crown  of  martyrdom  on  the  same  day  that  she  was 
crowned  Queen  of  May !  Within  the  shining  city,  safe 
for  evermore !  Marmaduke  and  I  yet  in  the  hands  of  our 
enemies  —  but  let  us  still  hold  on  to  Christ,  and  we  cannot 
go  astray,  though  we  pass  through  fiery  flames  to  para- 
dise." 

JBext  day  Geraldine,  looking  out  of  her  small  window, 


TWICE    CKOWNED.  301 

perceived  a  long  strip  of  white  paper  hanging  out  of  one 
opposite,  on  which  was  written  in  large  letters  the  name 
of  Marmaduke ;  and  thus  she  knew  that  he  was  not  far 
off.  Next  morning  she  answered  the  sign  by  one  with 
her  own  name,  but  quickly  withdrawn  for  fear  of  detec- 
tion. In  a  day  or  two  she  hung  the  sign  out  again,  with 
the  words  "  Five  o'clock,"  intending  that  as  the  hour  for 
intercourse,  and  thus  at  that  early  hour,  each  looked  for 
the  precious  words  before  many  were  astir.  One  morning 
on  Marmaduke's  strip  was  found  "Hope  thou  in  God," 
answered  next  day  by  "Pray  without  ceasing."  The 
windows  were  too  far  off  to  distinguish  faces,  but  it  was  a 
comfort  to  know  that  these  suffering  hearts  were  so  near 
to  each  other. 

In  a  few  days,  Lord  Marmaduke  was  summoned 
before  the  council  — •  no  flinching,  no  trembling  in  his  firm, 
manly  step,  no  faltering  in  the  clear,  manly  voice ;  and 
Bishop  Bonner  felt  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  spirit 
that  he  could  not  crush. 

The  usual  questions  were  put  to  the  young  man,  not 
only  by  Bonner,  but  by  other  members  of  the  council, 
his  bold  answers  frequently  interrupted  by  taunts  and 
jeers  and  scoffs,  which  he  received  with  a  smile  of  infinite 
contempt 

"Throw  your  jeers  at  schoolboys,"  said  the  young 
man,  "  you  will  find  that  they  move  me  not,  except  to  pity 
the  men  who  stoop  so  low.  Grave  subjects,  such  as  we 
discuss,  should  be  met  with  calm,  dignified  argument,  not 


302  TWICE   CROWNED. 

with  derision ;  it  must  e'en  be  a  bad  cause  that  is  met  by 
such  like  scoffs,  instead  of  disputation." 

"  You  have  boldly  denied  all  the  doctrines  of  the  Holy 
Church,"  said  Bonner.  "  What  sayest  thou  concerning 
our  Lord,  the  Pope  ? " 

"  I  will  answer  in  the  words  of  Scripture :  this  is  he 
'Who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is 
called  God.'  Hear  what  the  Apostle  John  saith  of  him 
in  the  book  of  Revelations :  '  And  there  was  given  unto 
him  a  mouth  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies.' 
And  the  Prophet  Daniel  saith, '  And  he  shall  speak  great 
words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High.'  This  is  the  Lord,  the  Pope, 
who  denieth  that  in  Romish  books  he  is  called  '  The  Lord 
God,  the  Lord  God  Almighty.'  If  this  be  not  blasphemy, 
where  do  we  find  it  ?  " 

"Bold  reprobate,"  said  Bonner,  "the  Holy  Church  hath 
godly  discipline  for  such  as  thee." 

"Call  not  the  Romish  upstart  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church,"  replied  Lord  Fitzhugh,  "  at  one  time  acting  the 
part  of  a  stage-player  with  her  mummeries,  at  another,  a 
tigress  with  her  cruelties." 

"  How  darest  thou  utter  such  blasphemies  ?  "  asked  Dr. 
Weston,  starting  to  his  feet. 

"  Dost  thou  deny  that  she  claimeth  it  to  be  lawful  for 
the  good  of  the  Church  to  torture,  burn,  or  in  other  wayg 
to  kill  heretics  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Holy  Church  of 
Rome?" 


TWICE   CROWNED.  303 

"  She  hath  authority  so  to  do,"  was  the  reply. 

"  From  whom,  pray  ye  ? "  asked  Marmaduke. 

"  From  the  Lord  Christ  himself,  for  the  Pope  repre- 
senteth  Him  on  earth ;  for  I  acknowledge  the  Holy  Cath- 
olic and  Apostolic  Church  of  Rome  to  be  the  mother  and 
mistress  of  all  churches,  and  I  have  promised  and  sworn 
true  obedience  to  the  Pope  of  Rome,  who  is  Christ's  vicar 
and  successor  to  St.  Peter,  the  prince  of  the  apostles." 

''Out  upon  him  for  a  bold  impostor!"  said  Marmaduke. 

It  were  hard  to  describe  the  rage  of  the  Papists  as  he 
passed  out  of  the  council-chamber,  reserved  for  another 
hearing.' 

"Burn  him!  burn  him!"  cried  out  several  harsh 
voices,  who  gnashed  upon  him  with  their  teeth,  throwing 
at  him  apple-cores,  pieces  of  biscuit,  or  whatever  they 
could  lay  their  hands  upon. 

By  no  means  daunted,  Marmaduke  sought  the  quiet  of 
his  room  ;  and  next  day  we  find  hanging  out  of  his  win- 
dow the  words,  "  Be  not  dismayed,"  answered  by,  "  The 
Lord  reigneth." 

In  a  few  more  days  Marmaduke  was  summoned  again, 
maintaining  the  same  brave  spirit,  and  listening  to  the 
sentence  which  condemned  him  to  a  fiery  death,  he  said, 
in  clear  tones : 

"  You  may  dissolve  my  flesh,  as  you  have  done  with 
many  of  God's  saints,  but  ye  cannot  harm  my  soul ;  the 
most  that  ye  can  do  is  to  consume  my  body,  but  I  shall  wear 
it  again,  glorified  and  clad  in  my  Saviour's  image;  that 


304  TWICE   CROWNED. 

will  be  a  fearful  day,  ray  lords,  when  you  see  us  in  oui 
resurrection  bodies,  I  trow." 

In  a  few  days  Geraldiue  was  summoned  before  the  coun- 
cil. Calm  and  unmoved,  she  listened  to  the  sentence 
which  consigned  her  to  the  flames  of  martyrdom.  No 
time  was  yet  fixed  for  the  day  of  execution,  for  the  Queen's 
signature  must  be  had  for  such  victims,  and  she  was  too  ill 
to  be  disturbed  with  public  business.  The  Lady  Magda- 
len has  heard  the  sad  news,  and  we  find  her  emotions  in 
her  diary. 

"  Can  it  be  that  goodness  like  theirs  must  be  consigned 
to  the  flames? 

"  Lord  Marmaduke  and  my  well-beloved  Geraldine  ?  I 
cannot  rest  until  I  do  something  for  her  rescue.  What 
can  I  do  ?  Where  is  my  help  ?  There  is  Sir  Piercie  Arun- 
del.  I  will  plan ;  he  must  execute ;  and  the  Lord  help  us 
both !  Would  that  I  could  see  the  Queen,  and  obtain  a 
delay  of  the  sentence  !  I  will  pray  for  guidance.  Lord 
help  us!  for  vain  is  the  help  of  man.  Lord  Marmaduke 
was  so  bold  and  brave !  that  wicked  Bonner  will  never 
lose  his  hold  of  such  a  noble  spirit ;  but  the  Lord  is 
stronger  than  the  bishop.  I  cannot  sleep  until  I  see  the 
Queen. 

"  Mistress  Clarencieux  pitied  my  distress,  and  obtained 
an  audience.  On  my  knees  I  begged  only  for  a  delay  of 
the  sentence  for  both,  which  the  Queen  graciously  granted, 
placing  her  signature  to  an  order  written  by  Mistress 


TWICE   CROWNED.  305 

Clarencieux,  which  I  am  to  send  to  the  council.  God 
be  praised  for  this  mercy !  for  I  doubt  much  if  ever  the 
Queen  signeth  another  death-warrant. 

"  Sir  Piercie  carried  the  order  to  the  council-chamber— 
he  saith  that  Bonner  was  white  with  rage,  for  he  is  filled 
with  rancor  toward  Lord  Fitzhugh,  but  they  dare  not 
harm  them  now,  and  I  will  try  to  release  Geraldine  from 
her  prison. 

"  Sir  Piercie  is  eager  to  execute  my  plans.  I  have  the 
Queen's  ring  and  the  somnific  leaves.  The  page  bought 
the  book  for  me  from  a  man  who  keepeth  all  sorts  of 
curiosities  from  Turkey.  I  have  heard  of  the  wonderful 
power  of  these  leaves,  and  he  says  that  they  are  almost 
instantaneous  in  their  action,  and  produce  the  deepest 
sleep  for  hours.  The  highly  aromatic  perfume  is  so  pleas- 
ant that  one  smell  of  it  will  lead  to  a  repetition,  and  one* 
acting  on  the  senses,  the  desired  results  follow.  The  pic- 
tures are  very  curious,  and  the  perfume  is  bewildering, 
but  not  injurious.  It  is  a  terrible  undertaking,  but  I  must 
venture. 

"This  sympathy  with  heretics  seemeth  very  strange, 
when  it  is  my  own  Church  that  persecuteth ;  but  I  seem 
to  be  gradually  sliding  —  whither  ? 

"  Sir  Piercie  bought  me  also  a  copy  of  Tyndale's  Bible, 
and  now  I  can  read  without  discovery  —  so  much  of  Jesus 
and  His  work,  so  little  of  saints  except  as  fellow-pilgrims, 

that  I  am  each  day  more  and  more  perplexed.    If  they 
26*  C 


306  TWICE   CEOWNBD. 

have  so  much  power  in  the  work  of  our  salvation,  what 
becometh  of  the  work  of  Christ  ?  for  the  Gospel  holdeth 
Him  up  as  our  only  Saviour,  our  one  Mediator.  I  am 
drifting  away  from  saints  and  clinging  closer  to  the  Lord 
Jesus.  The  murmuring  of  Aves  and  Pater-nosters  and 
the  whispered  absolution  of  the  confessional  are  fading 
into  forgetfulness.  If  the  Scriptures  teach  me  thus,  I 
must  obey,  step  by  step,  step  by  step,  holding  by  the  hand 
of  Jesus,  until  I  come  into  the  light ;  but  suppose  that  this 
new  knowledge  separateth  me  from  the  ancient  Church, 
what  then  ?  I  must  go,  the  Lord  being  my  strength  and 
guide.  When  the  Lord  saith, '  March/  give  me  grace  to 
say, 'I  go.'" 


CHAPTER   XXVH. 

REMANDED   TO   THE  TOWER. 

AT  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  the  Lady  Magdalen 
is  once  more  in  the  pleasance,  planning  with  Sir 
Pier^ie  the  rescue  of  Geraldine. 

"  Thou  seest  these  books,  Sir  Piercie  ? "  said  the  lady ; 
"  they  will  attract  the  jailer,  first  by  their  curious  pictures, 
and  also  by  their  sweet  perfume.  Thou  must  pass  two 
ere  thou  reachest  the  Lady  Geraldine.  Thou  wilt  wear 
the  garb  of  a  priest,  and  take  with  thee  the  cassock  and 
the  cowl  for  the  prisoner.  Lord  Algernon  will  be  ready 
with  a  carriage  at  the  landing,  and  once  safe  with  her 
brother,  they 'will  soon  cross  the  Channel,  where  no  harm 
can  reach  them.  Wait  to-night  until  after  the  moon  is 
down,  and  heaven  speed  thy  mission ! "  Clasping  her 
hands,  she  added,  "  If  thou  failest,  Sir  Piercie,  my  life 
would  be  shrouded  henceforth  in  sorrow." 

The  hours  of  this  eventful  day  dragged  on  wearily  to 
the  Lady  Magdalen,  and  anxiously  to  Sir  Piercie. 

About  nine  o'clock  the  moon  disappeared,  and  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night  the  page  set  forth,  taking  a  bargo 
for  the  Tower,  directing  the  boatmen  to  wait  for  him  at 

the  stairs.    It  was  easy  to  pass  the  guards  at  the  head  of 

807 


TWICE   CROWNED. 

the  stairs,  for  almost  daily  priests  were  allowed  to  visit 
the  prisoners  in  the  Tower.  Showing  the  ring,  he  told 
the  guard  that  a  priest  would  return  with  him  in  a  short 
time.  He  passed  on  quietly  until  he  came  to  the  first 
gate  of  the  Tower,  where  he  was  sternly  challenged  by 
the  jailer  inside  of  the  grating. 

"What  wouldst  thou,  Sir  Priest,  at  this  unseemly 
hour?"  inquired  the  jailer. 

The  page  showed  the  ring  with  the  Queen's  signature, 
and  replied : 

"  I  am  on  a  visit  of  mercy  to  the  souls  of  the  prisoners ; 
thou  refusest  not  one  coming  direct  from  court." 

"  Pass  on ! "  said  the  jailer,  opening  the  gate. 

"  Thou  must  spend  lonesome  hours,  good  jailer,  in  these 
gloomy  passages ;  if  thou  likest,  I  will  leave  this  book 
with  thee.  It  is  a  curious  volume,  brought  from  Turkey, 
with  much  to  amuse  thee.  After  thou  hast  done  with  it, 
thou  mayest  give  it  to  thy  children,  if  thou  hast  any." 

"  It  smelleth  wondrous  sweet,"  was  the  reply,  as  the 
jailer  held  up  the  perfumed  leaves  to  his  nose. 

"  Which  way  next,  good  friend  ?  "  said  the  page. 

"  Take  that  passage  at  the  head  of  the  next  flight  of 
fetairs,  where  thou  wilt  find  Dickon,  the  fat  jailer,  who  can 
direct  thee  farther,  if  he  be  not  sound  asleep." 

Obeying  directions,  he  slowly  retraced  his  steps  for  a 
moment,  and  smiled  at  the  sight  of  the  jailer,  who,  with 
book  in  hand,  was  already  showing  signs  of  drowsiness. 
There  was  no  trouble  in  passing  the  next  gate,  for  Dickon 


TWICE    CKOWNED.  309 

was  half  asleep  already,  and  was  soon  satisfied  with  the 
Bight  of  the  Queen's  signet  and  the  curious  book.  Lead- 
ing the  way  to  the  room  of  the  Lady  Geraldine,  and 
unlocking  the  door,  the  jailer  said  : 

"Here  cometh  a  priest,  lady,  to  give  thee  ghostly 
counsel." 

Raising  her  head  from  her  pillow,  she  replied : 

"It  is  surely  an  unseemly  hour  to  trespass  upon  my 
privacy,  I  trow,  good  jailer." 

Locking  the  door,  the  jailer  retired ;  and  the  page 
drew  nearer  to  the  prisoner,  saying,  in  low,  hurried  tones: 

"  I  come  from  the  Lady  Magdalen  Tresillian,  commis- 
sioned to  release  thee  from  thy  prison,  fair  lady;  but 
there  is  no  time  to  lose." 

"  What  wouldst  thou,  good  sir  ?  thine  errand  is  fraught 
with  much  danger.  I  am  very  weak  from  long  confine- 
ment and  prison  fare,  and  much  I  fear  that  I  am  not 
equal  to  any  fatigue." 

"  Here  is  thy  disguise ;  the  two  jailers  will  be  sound 
asleep  when  we  return.  Thy  brother,  the  Lord  Algernon, 
is  waiting  with  a  carriage  at  the  landing ;  and  once  there, 
thou  wilt  soon  be  crossing  the  Channel  on  thy  way  to  thy 
parents.  Rouse  thee,  Lady  Geraldine,  all  is  ready ! " 

"  But  we  are  locked  in,  good  sir ;  how  wilt  thou  pass 
through  that  door  ?  " 

"  I  have  prepared  for  everything ;  and  whilst  thou  art 
putting  on  thy  disguise,  I  will  take  off  the  lock." 

Speedily  the  task  was  done;   but  the  prisoner  was 


810  TWICE   CROWNED. 

trembling  with  excitement.  Taking  a  small  flask  from 
his  pocket,  Sir  Piercie  bade  her  drink  a  portion  of  the 
cordial ;  and  now  all  was  ready.  Taking  her  hand,  they 
passed  swiftly  to  the  first  gate,  where  the  jailer  was  locked 
in  a  deep  sleep,  the  little  book  by  his  side.  From  a  small 
vial  he  poured  out  some  oil  into  the  lock ;  and  quickly 
turning  the  key  that  was  inside,  they  descended  safely  to 
the  second  gate,  Sir  Piercie  almost  carrying  the  Lady 
Geraldine,  The  jailer  there  was  seated  on  the  floor,  his 
head  leaning  against  the  wall,  and  the  book  in  his  hand. 
Just  as  the  page  was  about  to  oil  the  lock,  the  man  moved 
slightly,  and  gave  a  loud  snore  that  startled  the  poor 
lady ;  but,  seeing  all  safe  enough,  Sir  Piercie  hurried  on 
through  the  darkness,  encouraging  Geraldine  with  the 
hope  that  a  few  minutes  more  would  see  them  safe  within 
the  barge.  They  have  reached  the  first  guard,  and  are 
about  to  descend  the  stairs,  when  the  light  from  a  lamp, 
falling  directly  upon  Geraldine's  form,  revealed  two  long 
brown  locks  of  silky  hair  to  the  guard,  which,  in  her 
hurry,  she  had  allowed  to  escape  from  the  priest's  cowl. 

"  Ho,  guards !  to  the  rescue ! "  called  the  officer  at  the 
head  of  the  stairs,  lifting  the  cowl  from  the  fair  head, 
revealing  a  profusion  of  rich  brown  ringlets  falling 
around  the  nearly  fainting  form. 

The  alarm  was  speedily  answered  by  echoing  voices ; 
and  in  a  few  seconds  the  poor  lady  was  surrounded,  and 
the  page,  in  the  darkness,  threaded  his  way  safely  back  to 
the  palace,  sorely  grieved  and  disappointed.  Holding  a 


TWICE   CBOWNEE.  311 

light  to  the  pallid  face  of  the  prisoner,  the  guard  con- 
tinued: 

"  Thou  art  a  sorry  plotter,  Sir  Priest,  for  ere  I  spied  the 
long  hair,  I  saw  the  trembling  steps  and  the  bowed  form ; 
and  I  knew  that  no  such  priest  had  crossed  these  stairs 
lately." 

Overpowered  with  weakness  and  excitement,  the  trem- 
bling girl  would  have  fallen  to  the  ground,  had  not  the 
officer  called  for  the  aid  of  two  others. 

"  Bring  hither  a  litter ! "  said  the  man  ;  "  the  prisoner 
cannot  walk." 

Carried  back  to  her  lonely  prison,  the  guards  found  the 
jailers  fast  asleep;  and,  finding  it  impossible  to  wake 
them,  it  was  seen  that  they  had  been  drugged.  Picking 
up  one  of  the  books  that  lay  near  the  sleeper,  the  guard, 
on  smelling  it,  perceived  a  drowsiness  creeping  over  him ; 
and  handing  it  to  another,  he  was  still  more  affected. 
The  secret  was  thus  disclosed ;  and  when  the  men  finally 
awoke,  they  told  the  story  of  the  young  priest  with  the 
Queen's  signet  and  the  little  books.  All  were  cleared  of 
blame,  the  visits  of  priests  being  a  thing  of  everyday 
occurrence.  Geraldine  had  indulged  the  sweet  hope  of 
seeing  her  beloved  parents,  hope  growing  stronger  as  she 
turned  her  back  upon  the  Tower ;  and  the  dark  shadows 
of  disappointment  closed  now  around  upon  the  heart- 
stricken  prisoner,  and  laid  her  on  a  bed  of  languishing, 
subjected  now  to  more  rigid  watchfulness  and  more  severe 
treatment. 


312  TWICE   CROWNED. 

For  days  she  could  not  drag  herself  to  the  window  j 
and  Lord  Marmaduke  was  in  an  agony  of  suspense,  find- 
ing that  no  response  came  now  from  the  telegraphic  signs 
used  so  long  between  the  two  prisoners. 

"  Was  she  dead  ?  Was  her  blessed  spirit  with  the  mar- 
tyrs around  the  throne  ? "  He  had  heard  no  tolling  of 
the  bell  lately  that  announced  these  days  of  execution ; 
and  these  thoughts  troubled  him  day  and  night. 

When  she  could  reach  the  window  at  the  hour  of  five, 
she  read,  "  Just  one  word,"  and  answered,  "  Sick  and  help- 
less." Next  day  he  wrote,  "Say  not  so,"  answered  by, 
"Christ  is  all." 

We  turn  our  attention  now  to  the  Lady  Magdalen,  for 
no  sleep  had  visited  her  during  that  night  of  great  sus- 
pense. 

By  the  dawn  of  day  we  meet  her  hi  the  pleasance, 
where  she  waited  a  long  and  weary  hour  for  news  from 
her  messenger.  She  sees  him  approaching,  but  it  is  not 
with  the  buoyant  step  of  success,  and  laying  her  hand 
upon  her  heart,  she  said : 

"  Thou  hast  failed,  Sir  Piercie,  and  where  is  the  Lady 
Geraldine?" 

"  Remanded  to  the  Tower,  but  not  for  fault  of  mine, 
lady.  All  went  smoothly  and  well  until  we  reached  the 
head  of  the  stairs.  The  unfortunate  lady,  in  her  haste, 
had  allowed  two  long  locks  to  escape  from  her  cowl, 
which,  under  the  lamplight,  revealed  the  disguise  of  the 


TWICE   OKOWNBD.  313 

hapless  prisoner.  In  the  confusion  that  followed,  I  just 
had  one  glimpse  of  the  cowl  lifted  from  the  fair  head,  and 
the  beautiful  hair  hanging  over  her  drooping  form.  Nono 
thought  of  me  in  the  hurry,  and  I  escaped  in  the  dark- 
ness, meeting  Lord  Algernon  at  the  appointed  place." 

Magdalen  listened  with  bowed  head  and  streaming 
tears,  as  the  page  proceeded  with  his  story. 

"  I  have  not  lost  all  hope  yet,  Sir  Piercie,"  said  the 
lady ;  "  for  there  is  a  God  in  heaven  who  heareth  prayers 
put  up  in  Jesus'  name ;  but  I  thank  thee  for  what  thou 
hast  done,  good  friend,"  at  the  same  time  extending  her 
hand,  which  the  page  held  respectfully  for  a  moment, 
bowing  over  it,  and  pressing  a  hasty  kiss  upon  its  whiteness. 

The  Lady  Magdalen  started  in  painful  surprise,  as  the 
page  replied : 

'  Forgive  me,  lady,  for  as  the  devotee  reverenceth  his 
tutelar  saint,  so  at  a  distance  do  I  worship  thee." 

"  Thou  paiuest  me,  Sir  Piercie ;  for  I  have  only  a  sister*? 
love  to  offer  thee." 

"  Command  my  service  at  any  time,  lady ;  for  I  trow 
that  it  is  great  joy  to  serve  thee." 

With  a  deep  reverence  the  page  disappeared,  and  Laly 
Magdalen  returned  to  the  palace,  eating  but  little  break- 
fast on  that  day  of  sorrow. 

We  turn  again  to  her  diary. 

"  This  hath  been  a  day  of  sore  trouble ;  I  had  built  so 
eurely  on  Geraldine's  delh  vrance,  that  when  the  tiding! 
27 


314  TWICE   CBOWNF.T). 

of  failure  came,  I  was  well-nigh  overwhelmed  with  sorrow 
What  hope  remaineth  now  ? 

"  Our  refuge  is  in  God  only,  who  heareth  prayer.  Ha 
can  bring  darkness  out  of  light,  deliverance  where  we 
least  expect  it.  I  will  look  to  Him  only.  I  was  grieved 
also  to  find  that  Sir  Piercie  regardeth  me  with  more 
affection  than  friendship. 

"  Am  I  to  be  the  source  of  sorrow  to  another  faithful, 
noble  heart?  This  I  know,  that  in  no  case  have  I  raised 
hopes  in  the  heart  of  this  young  man,  or  any  other  who 
hath  honored  me  with  his  love.  I  am  growing  weary  of 
these  disquietudes.  I  can  serve  Geraldine  no  further,  and 
my  heart  is  yearning  for  my  quiet  home. 

"  Intelligence  from  Englewood  hath  troubled  me  lately, 
for  my  father  is  not  well ;  his  letters  are  less  frequent, 
shorter,  and  sometimes  wandering  and  unconnected.  I 
fear  that  he  is  more  out  of  health  than  they  tell  me.  I 
am  seriously  thinking  of  asking  leave  of  absence,  for  if  the 
Earl  is  sick  my  duties  are  at  home," 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

MAGDALEN    AT    ENGLEWOOD. 

THE  Lady  Magdalen  is  about  to  take  leave  of  tha 
court,  for  the  Queen  has  placed  no  obstacle  in  the 
way  of  her  return  home,  and  she  has  obtained  an  audience 
with  her  royal  mistress  ere  she  departs.  Disease  has 
made  sad  inroads  upon  the  Queen's  appearance,  for  it  is 
manifest  to  all  observers  that  not  many  more  days  remain 
of  her  troubled  and  disastrous  life.  She  has  been  kind  to 
the  Lady  Magdalen,  who  could  not  restrain  her  tears  at 
the  sight  of  the  wretched  Queen,  as  she  bade  farewell 
to  meet  no  more  on  earth.  But  she  is  at  Englewood,  and 
greatly  shocked  at  the  Earl's  state  of  health. 

"Why  didst  thou  not  send  for  me  before?"  said  Mag- 
dalen, as  she  hung  fondly  upon  her  father's  arm. 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  mar  thy  pleasures,  my  child,"  was 
the  reply. 

"Few  pleasures  are  found  at  court,  I  trow;  for  the 
Queen  is  in  her  last  sickness,  and  the  court  merriment  is 
at  an  end  —  indeed,  it  hath  worn  a  gloomy  aspect  at  all 
times;  but  now  that  I  am  here,  thou  wilt  have  good 
nursing,  father,  and  we  shall  see  thee  walking  like  thyself 
again." 

116 


316  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Drowsiness  and  forgetfulness  confine  him  much  of  his 
time  to  his  room,  and  Magdalen  often  sees  him  looking 
anxiously  at  her  as  if  about  to  speak,  and  then  turning  hia 
head  away,  as  though  unable  to  broach  the  subject  weigh- 
ing so  heavily. 

But  after  a  restless,  uncomfortable  night,  we  find  Mag- 
dalen by  her  father's  bedside. 

"Hast  heard  lately  from  thy  cousin  Julia,  daughter?" 
inquired  the  Earl. 

"  Not  since  my  return,  father ;  I  wish  much  to  see  her; 
what  sayest  thou  to  sending  for  her?" 

The  Earl  smiled.  "  That  is  just  what  I  was  about  to 
propose,  Magdalen ;  for  thou  wilt  be  lonesome  when — " 
the  Earl  stopped,  and  then  continued,  "  it  is  well  that 
thou  shouldst  have  company  while  I  am  sick." 

Accordingly,  Mistress  Julia  Kelson  was  sent  for,  and  in 
a  few  days  installed  at  the  castle  as  companion  to  the 
young  ladies,  Mrs.  Ledyard  seeking  another  situation. 

It  was  not  many  days  ere  the  summons  came,  for  a 
heavy  stroke  of  paralysis  affected  the  whole  right  side, 
prostrating  the  Earl.  He  seemed  to  know  his  family,  but 
was  speechless.  On  the  following  day,  one  more  severe 
followed,  and  Father  Alphonso  administered  the  rites  of 
the  Church  to  the  unconscious  man,  who,  surrounded  by 
his  family,  passed  away,  leaving  his  affectionate  children 
to  mourn  their  loss. 

At  a  proper  time  the  Earl's  solicitors  appeared,  and  the 
young  ladies  found  themselves  in  the  possession  of  a  princely 


TWICE    CROWNED.  817 

estate.  Father  Alphonso  is  very  uneasy,  for  he  soon  finds 
that  the  Lady  Magdalen  is  by  no  means  the  faithful  child 
of  the  Church  that  she  was  ere  she  visited  the  court  of 
Queen  Mary. 

The  priest  has  discovered  that  she  is  reading  Tyndale's 
Bible,  but  he  durst  not  interpose  his  authority  for  fear  of 
losing  his  hold  upon  the  grand  estate  of  Englewood,  and 
so  we  find  him  using  the  oily  blandishments  of  a  cunning 
priest. 

"Didst  love  thy  father,  Lady  Magdalen  ?"  inquired  the 
priest. 

"Thou  knowest  that  I  did  love  him  well,  Fathel 
Alphonso,"  was  the  almost  indignant  reply. 

"  Wouldst  thou  have  pained  him  living,  lady  ?  " 

"  Not  for  worlds.    I  gave  good  proof  of  that." 

"  What  thinkest  thou  he  would  have  said  to  thy  read- 
ing Tyndale's  Bible  ?" 

"  I  am  of  age,  Father,  and  I  trow  that  thou  wilt  not 
pretend  that  my  reading  of  the  Scriptures  harmeth  the 
Earl  now." 

"  We  cannot  tell ;  for  I  trow  that  he  hath  not  yet  passed 
through  the  fires  of  purgatory." 

The  Lady  Magdalen  smiled,  as  she  replied : 

"Wilt  show  me  the  doctrine  in  the  Bible,  Father?" 

The  priest  frowned,  as  he  answered : 

"  Thou  wilt  find  it  in  the  works  of  the  holy  fathers,  and 
it  hath  ever  been  received  as  a  doctrine  by  the  councils 

of  the  Holy  Church ;  thou  hast  a  quick  understanding, 
27  * 


S18  TWICE   CROWNED. 

Lady  Magdalen:  just  take  the  traditions  of  the  fathers, 
and  study  them  well,  and  I  venture  to  say  that  thou  wilt 
be  confirmed  in  thy  shaking  faith." 

"  I  am  studying,  Father,  not  the  works  of  fallible  men, 
but  God's  own  word,  the  light  that  He  hath  sent." 

It  is  now  the  saddest  season  of  the  year,  and  the  autumn 
winds  are  singing  their  mournful  requiem  through  the 
trees  around  the  old  castle.  The  young  lady  is  often 
found  in  the  apartment  adjoining  her  chamber,  where  her 
books,  her  work,  and  her  music  serve  to  amuse  her  lonely 
hours.  Viola  is  a  gentle,  loving  companion,  having  none 
of  the  strength  of  character  that  marks  the  Lady  Mag- 
dalen, but  daily  the  sisters  learn  to  love  each  other  more 
truly,  for  the  tie  of  orphanage  has  bound  them  closely 
together. 

It  is  one  of  these  sad  evenings,  and  ere  the  lamps  are 
lighted,  Magdalen  is  alone  in  her  favorite  room,  when  a 
servant  enters  to  announce  Lord  Algernon  Ormsby. 

"  Send  him  up  to  this  room,"  directed  the  lady. 

"  I  knew  that  thou  wouldst  come,  Algernon,"  were  her 
words  of  welcome,  as  leaning  her  head  upon  his  shoulder, 
she  shed  silent  tears  of  mingled  grief  and  joy. 

"Thou  hast  passed  through  hours  of  sorrow  since  I 
saw  thee  last,  sweet  one,"  said  the  young  man ;  "  did  thy 
father  leave  an  interdict  against  our  intercourse,  Mag- 
dalen?" 

"  It  is  such  joy  to  tell  thee,  Algernon,  none  whatever  — 
thy  faith  was  the  only  barrier ;  for  in  our  early  youth  he 


TWICE    CEOWNED.  318 

was  fond  of  thec  —  us  he  drew  nearer  to  the  better  world, 
these  prejudices  softened,  and  he  was  very  good  and  kind 
during  the  last  lew  weeks  of  his  life ;  and  when  he  spoke 
of  thee,  it  was  ever  kindly.  But  in  this  hour  of  happiness, 
we  must  not  forget  our  Geraldine  ,*  hast  heard  aught 
lately?" 

"  Not  one  word  of  her,  my  love ;  but  from  what  I  hear, 
I  doubt  if  many  more  are  hurried  to  the  stake ;  the  vic- 
tims of  persecution  now  are  from  among  the  humbler 
classes,  but  they  would  scarcely  dare  to  burn  the  nobles 
without  the  Queen's  signature,  which  she  is  too  sick  to 
write." 

"  It  was  a  bitter  grief  when  I  failed  in  releasing  thy 
sister ;  but  hope  is  not  all  dead,  for  I  trow  that  the  Lord 
himself  will  soon  deliver  our  land  from  its  tribula- 
tions." 

"  Thou  meanest  the  death  of  the  Queen,  Magdalen,  for 
the  hand  of  disease  lieth  heavily  upon  her.  But  what  hast 
thou  here  ?  "  laying  his  hand  upon  the  Bible. 

"I  have  Tyndale's  Bible,  Algernon.  I  study  it  daily 
with  prayer  for  light,  and  I  find  not  Father  Alphonso's 
lessons  there.  The  dreadful  persecutions  did  first  open 
my  eyes,  for  how  could  I  believe  that  to  be  divine  which 
bore  only  marks  of  cruelty  and  bigotry  ?  The  longer  I 
read,  the  more  I  drift  away  from  the  old  Church,  for  I 
trow  that  there  was  one  older  than  the  Romish, — that  one 
where  the  Apostles  worshipped  at  Jerusalem." 

"  Thou  art  coming  into  the  light,  love,  and  thou  and  I 


320  TWICE   CROWNED. 

will  walk  together  after  our  Lord,  and  none  to  step  U 
between  us." 

Going  to  the  window,  he  continued : 

"  It  is  moonlight,  Magdalen ;  what  sayest  thou  to  a  walk 
over  to  Lyndhurst,?  I  should  so  like  to  see  the  dear  old 
castle." 

Throwing  on  hood  and  cloak,  Magdalen,  by  the  side  of 
her  companion,  stepped  out  into  the  cool  autumn  air,  and 
walking  briskly  down  the  avenue,  and  along  the  inter- 
vening distance,  they  entered  the  grounds  of  the  forsake? 
home. 

Coming  in  sight  of  the  castle,  Algernon  said,  hastily : 

"What  mean  those  lights,  Magdalen?  seest  thou  not 
some  figures  moving  about  in  the  study  ?  " 

"  It  is  said  to  have  been  troubled  by  these  visitations 
ever  since  the  martyrdom  of  Master  Berkeley  and  Let- 
tice ;  for  many  have  seen  these  lights  moving  about,  even 
as  far  up  as  the  turret." 

Drawing  near  enough  to  distinguish  forms,  Algernon 
said: 

"  These  are  no  spirits  of  another  world,  Magdalen ; 
hearest  thou  not  sweet  music  ?  " 

"  Truly  there  is  some  one  playing  a  holy  hymn,  and 
there  is  a  woman's  form  close  by  the  master's  organ." 

"  I  will  soon  make  their  acquaintance,"  was  the  reply, 
as  Lord  Algernon  knocked  at  the  window. 

The  figure  at  the  organ  arose,  and  coming  towards  the 
window,  Algernon  recognized  the  face  of  Master  Gilpin. 


TWICE   CROWNED.  321 

"Open  the  window,"  said  the  young  man;  "we  are 
friends." 

In  the  next  minute  the  two  entered  through  the  window 
into  the  study. 

"  Is  this  indeed  Lord  Algernon  ?  "  said  Godfrey,  the  old 
butler,  as  he  seized  his  young  master's  hand,  Jane  also 
pressing  forward  to  greet  theif  young  lord.  Close  by  the 
organ,  in  her  touching  loneliness,  sat  Elizabeth  Templeton, 
whom  Master  Gilpin  had  brought  again  to  the*  study, 
hoping  to  unite  the  broken  links  of  memory.  She  looked 
wistfully  at  Lord  Algernon,  but  no  recognition  was  in  the 
glance. 

"Dost  not  know  me,  Mistress  Templeton?"  said  the 
young  nobleman. 

She  shook  her  head  mournfully,  and  replied : 

"  I  know  none  but  Walter ;  he  is  coming.  When  will 
it  be  Whitsuntide  ?  He  said  that  he  would  come  then ; 
but  it  seemeth  a  long,  long  while."  Then,  turning  to  the 
stand,  she  took  his  cap  in  her  hand,  saying : 

"  Here  is  Walter's  cap,  but  where  is  he  ?  it  is  so  long  to 
wait." 

"  How  earnest  thou  hither  ?  "  inquired  Lord  Algernon 
of  the  good  minister. 

"  I  am  tarrying  a  few  days  at  the  lodge,  to  attend  to  the 
funeral  of  Mistress  Templeton's  aunt,  and  to  put  her  in 
charge  of  a  proper  nurse ;  poor  lady !  she  cannot  be  left 
alone,  for  she  spendeth  her  life  in  watching  for  Walter, 
thinking  it  is  ever  Whitsuntide.  A  few  days  since  she 


SM  TWICE   CROWNED. 

wandered  away,  and  was  found  five  miles  from  home, 
inquiring  for  him  she  so  fondly  loveth.  Wearied  with 
her  long  journey,  she  was  found  at  night,  leaning  against 
a  large  tree,  asleep,  her  faithful  dog  watching  by  her  side." 

Magdalen  took  her  seat  at  the  organ,  and  played  one 
of  the  master's  favorite  hymns,  all  joining  in  singing  the 
words. 

The  poor  lady  clasped  her  hands,  and  said : 

"  Now  I  am  sure  that  he  will  come,"  rising  at  the  same 
time  and  looking  out  into  the  passage;  then  seating  her- 
self hopelessly,  with  the  words,  "Alas!  alas!  he  is  not 
there ;  but  he  '11  come  soon,"  a  tearful  smile  flitting  over 
her  pallid  face. 

"Come,  Elizabeth,"  said  the  good  master,  "it  is  time  to 
go  now." 

Quietly  she  obeyed  the  summons;  but  all  the  while 
she  had  held  in  her  hands  some  late  fall  flowers. 

"Stop  just  one  minute,"  said  she;  "Walter  loves 
flowers,  and  when  he  sees  them,  he  '11  know  that  I  have 
been  here."  Jane  put  some  water  into  the  little  vase,  and 
Elizabeth  smiled  as  she  arranged  them  so  daintily. 
"  He  '11  be  so  pleased,  dear,  good  Walter !  I  am  ready 
now." 

Giving  her  hand  to  Master  Gilpin,  she  allowed  him  to 
place  her  in  the  carriage;  and,  as  they  drove  off,  she 
said,  "Good-night!  I'll  come  again,  and  then  he'll  be 
here." 

"  What  a  pitiable  sight ! "  said  Magdalen.    "  But  the 


TWICE   CROWNED.  323 

poor  lady  is  very  thin  and  pale ;  I  do  not  think  that  it 
can  be  long  ere  she  joineth  the  good  master." 

We  will  turn  our  eyes  once  more  towards  the  court, 
where  Queen  Mary  lay  on  her  death-bed.  The  loss  of 
Calais,  in  the  war  with  France,  had  so  embittered  her 
latter  days  that  she  declared  "  she  would  die ;  and  if  her 
breast  were  opened,  Calais  would  be  found  written  on  her 
heart." 

In  view  of  her  departure  from  this  world,  she  had  reo 
ognized  the  Princess  Elizabeth  as  her  successor ;  and  the 
whole  court  from  that  time  had  deserted  Mary's  palace, 
and  were  seen  passing  and  repassing  on  the  road  to  Hat- 
field. 

The  hand  of  death  was  on  the  Queen  throughout  the 
sixteenth  of  November,  her  previous  sufferings  having 
blunted  the  agonies  of  dissolution,  for  she  was  composed 
and  even  cheerful.  Between  five  and  six  o'clock,  on  the 
morning  of  the  seventeenth,  at  her  desire,  Mass  was  cele- 
brated in  her  chamber.  At  the  elevation  of  the  host,  she 
raised  her  eyes  to  heaven,  and  at  the  benediction,  bowed 
her  head  and  expired. 

Thus  departed  Mary,  first  Queen-regnant  of  England — 
the  bells  that  tolled  for  her  decease,  eager  to  ring  in  the 
joyful  peals  for  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

With  her  reign,  passed  away  the  pall  of  gloom  which 
for  five  years  had  hung  over  the  realm,  and  very  few  were 
found  to  mourn  for  the  Queen;  a  small  number  of  faithful 


324  TWICE    CROWNED. 

maids  of  honor  only  to  weep  for  her  as  a  personal  friend, 
but.  ~"any  in  their  secret  hearts  rejoiced,  and  hundreds  of 
soreiy  persecuted  people  returned  thanks  to  God  for  this 
deliverance. 

"What  mean  these  joy -bells  ringing  to-day?"  said 
Magdalen,  "  for  it  seemeth  that  we  hear  them  miles  off 
from  all  the  villages." 

"It  is  for  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth,"  said 
Algernon ;  "  the  news  hath  come  of  the  death  of  Queen 
Mary,  and  the  proclamation  of  the  new  Queen." 

"  Now  heaven  be  praised ! "  said  Magdalen,  clasping 
her  hands,  tears  of  joy  raining  over  her  face.  "Now 
Geraldine  and  Marmaduke  are  free ! " 

"  Let  us  hasten  to  London  at  once,"  replied  the  joyful 
brother,  "that  we  may  be  ready  to  meet  them  when 
released  from  prison,  for  Queen  Mary  hath  no  languish 
ing  prisoners,  no  Smithfield  fires  now." 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

"LONG  LIVE  QUEEN  ELIZABETH!" 

THE  weary  days  and  nights  drag  on,  Geraldine  pining 
in  her  prison,  looking  now  only  for  the  day  that,  by 
a  swift,  sharp  passage,  will  release  her  from  her  bitter 
woes. 

Her  bodily  strength  is  rapidly  wasting,  so  that  no  signs 
pass  now  between  the  prisoner  and  Lord  Marmaduke. 
The  autumn  winds  are  sighing  around  her  prison  walls, 
for  it  is  November,  the  monotony  of  her  daily  life  un- 
broken, save  by  the  visits  of  the  jailer ;  but  amid  her 
deep  dejection,  her  soul  holds  on  to  Jesus,  willing  that  He 
should  dispose  of  her  life  as  seemeth  best  to  His  wisdom 
and  His  love. 

But  what  is  this  which  fills  the  air  without  with  such 
unusual  sounds  ?  She  raises  herself  on  her  bed,  and,  lis- 
teniug  eagerly,  hears  loud  shouts  and  cries  of  joy,  —  what 
can  it  all  mean  ?  Then  the  ringing  of  the  city  bells,  as 
if  London  were  mad  with  joy.  The  shouts  approach 
nearer  and  nearer,  and  she  hears  distinctly  the  cry  of, 
"  Long  live  Queen  Elizabeth  I "  echoed  from  voice  to 
yoice.  The  transition  was  almost  too  great  for  her  weak 


326  tWICE   CROWNED. 

frame;  and,  sinking  back  on  her  bed,  she  was  found 
feinting  by  the  jailer,  who  caine  to  open  her  prison-door. 

Unclosing  her  eyes  at  length,  she  said : 

"  Can  it  be  true  ?    Is  Queen  Mary  dead  ?  " 

"  It  is  even  so  ;  she  died  this  morning  between  five  and 
six  o'clock,  and  there  are  no  more  such  prisoners  as  thou 
in  Queen  Elizabeth's  realm." 

Just  then,  turning  her  eyes  to  the  door,  she  perceived 
Lord  Marmaduke.  Extending  her  arms,  with  the  words, 
"  Is  it  thou  ?  "  she  sank  upon  his  bosom,  in  a  deep  swoon 
of  unwrought  feeling. 

"  Is  this  my  own  fair  Geraldine  ?  "  said  the  young  man, 
looking  with  anguish  at  the  pale  and  wasted  form  within 
his  arms.  Pressing  a  warm  kiss  upon  the  pallid  cheek, 
he  found  it  cold  and  clammy  ;  laying  his  hand  upon  the 
heart,  its  action  was  faint  and  irregular. 

"Bring  me  some  wine,  quick!  good  jailer,  and  thou 
shalt  be  well  rewarded ;  but  lose  no  time !  I  fear  that  she 
is  going ! " 

Returning  speedily  with  the  wine,  Marmaduke  admin- 
istered it  in  small  portions,  at  the  same  time  bathing  the 
face  and  hands  with  cool  water ;  but  there  seemed  yet  no 
signs  of  returnipg  consciousness. 

"  Bring  Dr.  Selden ;  but  be  speedy ! " 

In  a  few  moments,  the  physician,  with  a  deeply  serious 
face,  stood  by  the  side  of  the  patient,  holding  her  hand, 
and  counting  the  feeble  pulsations. 

"  Just  a  nickering  lamp,  Lord  Fitzhugh  ;  the  joy  hath 
been  too  much." 


TWICE   CROWNED.  827 

Seating  himself  by  the  bed,  he  covered  his  face  with, 
his  hands,  exclaiming : 

"  Am  I  to  lose  thee  now,  just  in  the  moment  of  restora- 
tion to  the  joys  of  life  ?  " 

"  It  may  not  be  so,"  was  the  cautious  reply ;  "  a  few 
hours  will  determine  ;  but  I  will  not  leave  her." 

But  Lady  Ashton  has  arrived,  who,  on  hearing  the 
tidings,  came  with  her  carriage  to  the  Tower,  to  take  the 
Lady  Geraldine  home. 

"Is  she  dying?"  said  her  aunt,  leaning  over  the  still 
insensible  form. 

"  We  know  not,"  said  Dr.  Selden ;  "  but  she  must  be 
conveyed  at  once  to  a  more  cheerful  room ;  there  is  no 
decrease  of  action  around  the  heart,  and  that  is  favorable ; 
have  a  room  ready,"  turning  to  the  jailer. 

"  There  is  one  vacant  at  the  end  of  this  corridor,"  was 
the  reply. 

"  We  will  take  her  at  once,"  said  the  physician,  at  the 
same  time  cautiously  raising  the  fainting  form ;  "  she  is  as 
light  as  a  child  of  ten." 

"  Let  me  carry  her,"  said  Lord  Marmaduke,  carefully 
tab  ng  the  light  burden  from  the  arms  of  Dr.  Selden,  and 
carrying  her  swiftly  across  the  passage. 

Laid  upon  a  comfortable  bed,  in  a  light  and  airy  room, 
the  physician  looked  around  hopefully,  saying,  "  This  will 
do ! "  Administering  remedies,  the  three  anxious  watchers 
took  their  seats  in  sight  of  the  patient;  an  hour  passed 
thus  seemed  an  age,  as  they  sat  in  silent  prayer  around 
that  bed. 


323  TWICE    CROWNED. 

"  The  action  of  the  heart  is  more  regular,"  said  the  doc- 
tor, as  he  sat  with  his  ear  close  down  to  her  side. 

There  is  a  slight  motion — one  long  gasp !  The  hearta 
of  the  watchers  almost  standing  still,  as  Marmaduke 
whispered,  hoarsely : 

"Is  she  safe?" 

"  Be  silent,  my  friend ;  it  may  be  returning  life,  or  ap- 
proaching dissolution." 

Another  gasp!  and,  at  a  long  interval,  another!  but 
the  watchers  saw  nothing  on  the  doctor's  face  to  warrant 
hope.  There  is  a  deep  sigh  now,  as  if  for  laboring  breath; 
another,  and  another,  and  slowly  the  beautiful  eyes  opened, 
and  resting  upon  the  face  of  Marmaduke,  a  faint  smile  stole 
over  the  face  and  played  around  the  sweet  lips,  as  they 
whispered : 

"  Is  it  thou,  my  own  Marmaduke  ?  But  where  am  I  ?  " 
looking  bewildered. 

"  Thou  art  free,  my  love,  and  here  is  thine  own  dear 
aunt  come  to  stay  with  thee ;  thou  canst  be  removed." 

"  Dear,  dear  Aunt  Mary  1 "  clasping  the  hand  that  held 
her  own,  "  it  seemeth  almost  as  if  my  mother  were  here." 

"  She  is  saved ! "  said  Dr.  Selden ;  "  now  be  careful  to 
administer  what  I  leave;  but  the  first  thing  is  proper  nour- 
ishment, liquid,  of  course,  such  as  I  order,  and  give  it 
slowly  all  night;  I  will  see  the  patient  early  in  the  morning." 

Lady  Mary  stayed  all  night,  but  Lord  Fitzhugh,  seeing 
that  all  was  favorable,  was  anxious  to  see  his  mother  and 
sister,  and  turning  to  Geraldine,  he  said : 


TWICE   CBOWNED.  329 

"  I  will  see  thee  early  in  the  morning,  sweet  one ;  now, 
God  be  with  thee." 

"  Who  doubteth  it  ?  "  said  the  faint  voice ;  "  for  he  hath 
never  forsaken  me  during  all  these  months  of  suffering; 
there  are  other  fires,  love,  beside  those  kindled  by  fagots ; 
in  such  have  I  walked,  and  yet  not  consumed,  the  drosa 
of  nature  burning  slowly,  day  by  day." 

A  night  of  unbroken  sleep,  sweet  as  an  infant's,  re- 
freshed the  worn-out  frame,  and  in  the  morning  the  doctor 
pronounced  it  safe  to  remove  her  to  Lady  Ashton's.  Lord 
Marmaduke  was  early  at  the  Tower,  rejoiced  to  see  the 
change  in  the  patient. 

"  It  were  difficult  to  believe  that  the  former  queen  of 
England  lies  in  state,"  said  Lord  Fitzhugh,  "to  see  the 
exhibitions  of  joy  everywhere,  for  no  signs  of  mourning 
appear,  save  what  is  seen  at  the  palace." 

"  Why  should  the  people  of  England  mourn  for  Queen 
Mary  ?  "  replied  Geraldine ;  "  for,  in  sooth,  they  can  feel 
naught  but  joy  while  they  cry  out  at  every  corner,  '  Long 
live  Queen  Elizabeth ! '  I  thought  last  night  of  the  wives, 
the  mothers  and  sisters  who  had  dear  ones  languishing 
in  the  prisons  of  London  —  what  tears  of  joy,  what  silent 
rapture  there  must  have  been,  as  they  held  them  in  their 
arms  once  more,  weak  and  sick  and  suffering,  but  saved. 
No  wonder  the  bells  rang,  and  the  bonfires  blazed  last 
night ! " 

"  It  made  one's  heart  merry,"  replied  Marmaduke,  "  to 

see  the  people,  on  my  way  home,  feasting  on  tables  spread 
28» 


330  TWICE   CROWNED. 

at  the  doors  of  the  rich,  wine  and  ale  flowing  freely,  ban' 
fires  blazing,  and  every  one  frantic  with  joy.  But  eome, 
my  love,  we  are  eager  to  release  thee  from  thy  prison." 

Wrapping  her  in  a  soft,  warm  cloak,  Marmaduke  car- 
ried the  light  burden  down  the  stairs  of  the  Tower ;  and, 
placing  her  in  the  carriage,  well  lined  with  pillows,  in 
company  with  her  aunt,  they  drove  off  to  her  house. 

Two  rooms  had  been  prepared  for  Geraldinfc,  looking 
out  upon  the  most  pleasant  prospect  from  the  windows, 
one  furnished  as  a  sleeping-room,  the  other  as  a  sitting- 
room,  with  everything  to  make  them  bright  and  cheery. 

"  What  a  contrast ! "  said  the  young  lady,  as  she  looked 
around.  "  But  I  can  never  forget  the  blessed  hours  in  the 
lonely  prison,  when  I  had  none  but  Christ ;  and  His  pres- 
ence was  enough." 

Comfortably  placed  in  bed,  the  family  physician  was 
summoned,  and  pronouneed  the  case  as  one  needing  care, 
tender  nursing,  judicious  nourishment,  and  time. 

Lady  Mary  had  withheld  all  painful  accounts  from  the 
exiles;  and  Geraldine  was  yet  unacquainted  with  the 
dw*th  of  Lucy. 

"  When  shall  I  see  Algernon  ? "  inquired  the  anxious 
sister. 

AD.  the  morning  Geraldine  watched  the  door.  At 
length  a  quick  step  was  heard  in  the  passage,  the  door 
opened,  and  Algernon,  with  the  Lady  Magdalen,  ap- 
peared. 

"  At  length,  dear  brother,  we  are  joining  our  family 


TWICE   CROWNED.  831 

links/'  said  the  faint  voice,  as  she  hung  upon  her  brothers 
neck. 

"  Heaven  be  praised  that  thou  art  with  us  again  I "  was 
the  reply. 

"  And  thou,  my  Magdalen,  my  own  sweet  friend,  our 
long,  long  separation  ended." 

"  To  be  united  in  the  holy  bonds  of  one  simple  Chris- 
tian faith." 

"  Is  that  so  ?  Now  God  be  praised  for  all  His  good- 
ness  1  Days  of  bitter  trial  to  be  followed  by  such  tran- 
quil, blessed  hours  of  peace  and  joy ;  but  when  didst  hear 
from  our  dear  parents  ?  " 

"  We  shall  look  for  them  in  a  few  weeks,  for  the  good 
tidings  will  bring  them  home." 

"All  well,  Algernon?  the  family  chain  unbroken  in 
that  foreign  land  ?  " 

He  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  then  replied : 

"  All  but  one,  —  our  own  pet  lamb,  our  Lucy,  is  with 
her  Saviour,  for  on  that  dreadful  night,  her  hold  on  life 
was  loosened,  which  was  never  regained ;  when  you  can 
bear  it,  you  shall  read  the  letter." 

"  Truly  have  we  been  chastened,  Algernon,"  said  the 
sufferer ;  "  but  we  shall  reap  the  fruit  hereafter." 

We  leave  the  Lady  Geraldine  for  a  short  season,  and 
join  the  actors  out  of  doors  in  these  first  days  of  a  new 
reign. 

The  Queen,  attended  by  a  magnificent  retinue  of  lords, 
ladies,  gentlemen,  and  a  great  concourse  of  people,  made 


332  TWICE    CROWNED. 

her  entrance  into  London.  On  the  road,  she  met  a  pro 
cession  of  the  bishops,  who  knelt  by  the  wayside,  offering 
their  allegiance,  the  Queen  giving  her  hand  to  kiss  to 
every  one  save  Bonner,  making  this  exception  to  show  her 
hatred  of  his  cruelty. 

The  whole  procession  was  a  splendid  ovation  to  the  new 
Queen,  greeted  everywhere  by  crowds  of  people,  playing 
on  regals,  songs  of  children,  and  speeches  by  many 
persons. 

She  graciously  noticed  everything,  however  humble, 
having  learned  the  lesson  which  Wordsworth  taught  in 
later  days : 

"  Of  friends,  however  humble,  scorn  not  one." 

As  she  entered  the  Tower,  her  approach  was  heralded 
by  tht  great  guns;  and,  majestically  addressing  those 
around  her,  she  said : 

"  Some  have  fallen  from  being  princes  of  this  land  to 
be  prisoners  in  this  place ;  I  am  raised  from  being  pris- 
oner in  this  place  to  be  princess  of  this  land.  That  dejec- 
tion was  a  work  of  God's  justice ;  this  advancement  is  a 
work  of  His  mercy.  As  they  were  to  yield  patience  for 
the  one,  so  I  must  bear  myself  to  God  thankful,  and  to 
men  merciful  for  the  other." 

Here  she  stayed  until  the  fifth  of  December,  holding 
privy  councils  of  mighty  import,  endeavoring,  among 
other  things,  to  frame  a  Reformed  Church,  being  a  modi- 
Ecation  between  the  Church  of  Edward  VL  and  the  Hen- 


TWICE    CBOWNED.  333 

ricon,  with  herself  as  supreme  head.  Meantime,  the 
Queen  attended  her  sister's  funer&l  in  person,  when  Mass 
was  performed,  and  Queen  Mary  committed  to  the  tomb, 
with  none  to  mourn  her  death,  save  her  devoted  maids  of 
honor,  King  Philip  represented  by  his  two  servants  on 
horseback.  Persecution  for  conscience'  sake  was  at  an 
end ;  but  Queen  Elizabeth  was  too  politic  to  make  sud- 
den revolutions  in  the  Church,  concealing  her  real  inten- 
tions by  trimming  her  sails  slowly,  but  steadily,  for  fear 
of  alienating  her  Catholic  subjects. 

Very  touching  now  is  the  appearance  of  the  invalid- 
all  who  look  upon  that  expressive  face  feeling  that  it  told 
the  story  of  sanctified  trials,  and  "  the  peace  that  passeth 
all  understanding." 

The  sweet  eyes  turned  hourly  now  towards  the  door  of 
her  room,  in  eager  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  her  dear 
parents,  every  stopping  carriage  and  hasty  step  upon  the 
stairs  sending  the  swift  flush  to  her  pale  face,  and  quick- 
ening the  beating  of  her  heart.  The  long  suspense  is 
ended  at  length,  and  the  exiles  are  once  more  united  to 
their  beloved  child. 

The  tumultuous  joy  of  reunion  somewhat  quieted,  the 
Countess  turned  an  anxious  look  upon  the  face  so  longed 
for. 

"  The  sweet  bloom  of  youth  is  faded,  my  Geraldine," 
said  the  lady. 

"  Yes,  dear  mother ;  but  in  the  great  needs  of  my  daily 
trials,  I  learned  such  blessed  knowledge  of  the  power  of 


334  TWICE    CROWNED. 

Christ,  as  I  should  never  have  known  in  the  summer 
breezes  at  Lyndhurst."  Then  turning  to  her  sister,  she 
folded  her  arms  around  her,  saying,  fondly : 

"Thou  art  alone,  Sibyl;  but  we  must  not  wish  our 
Lucy  back  again.  And,  Edward,  thou  art  a  man  in  size, 
thou  hast  learned  to  look  upon  sorrow  in  thy  youth,  and 
hast  seen  that  there  are  some  things  worth  dying  for. 
Mayest  thou  learn  to  value  a  pure  faith  more  than  life, 
dear  brother." 

In  a  few  days  the  Earl,  accompanied  by  Lord  Alger- 
non, went  to  Lyndhurst  with  the  remains  of  his  sweet 
child,  and  committed  them  to  the  family  vault  in  old  St. 
Jude's,  Magdalen  remaining  a  few  days  with  Geraldine ; 
and  many  a  happy  hour  did  they  spend  together  com- 
muning of  the  past,  and,  with  brighter  hopes,  looking 
forward  to  the  future. 

The  changes  in  the  worship  of  the  Church  progressed 
slowly,  the  first  decided  step  towards  improvement  being 
taken  by  the  Queen  on  Christmas-day,  when,  after  morn- 
ing service,  she  receded  with  her  ladies  from  the  Mass,  an 
act  well  received  by  the  people  generally,  encouraging  the 
Queen  to  further  reforms. 

Some  of  the  ejected  ministers  were  restored  to  their 
livings,  so  that  the  Gospel  too  was  slowly  released  from 
imprisonment,  and  we  find  our  friends,  after  the  opening 
of  the  New  Year,  worshipping  again  with  the  Litany,  the 
Epistle  and  Gospel  once  more  read  in  English,  and  a  ser- 
mon full  of  Christ  preached  by  Master  Lyle  in  one  of  the 
London  churches. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

JOY-BELI^   AT    LYNDHUBST. 

OEEST  thou  those  faded  flowers,  Magdalen,"  said  the 
k-'  Lady  Geraldine,  producing  a  small  tin  box. 

"  The  violets !  are  they  not  ? " 

"  Even  so,  Magdalen ;  thou  knowest  not,  dear  friend, 
what  sweet  language  they  spoke  to  me,  first  of  remem- 
brance, and  then  of  the  tender  love  of  our  Father ;  but 
the  words  of  our  Lord  brought  the  strongest  consolation 
in  the  days  of  trial." 

"  It  was  that  conscious  communion  with  the  Saviour  so 
manifest  in  those  called  heretics,  that  led  me  to  draw  the  con- 
trast between  these  outcasts  and  their  persecutors ;  they,  so 
Christ-like  and  heavenly,  so  full  of  love  and  meekness, 
and  their  oppressors,  so  rancorous  and  cruel  —  if  we  are 
to  judge  of  a  tree  by  its  fruits,  the  conclusion  is  clear 
enough,  I  trow ;  and  so,  Geraldine,  as  I  studied  the  orig- 
inal, I  found  whence  they  obtained  the  pattern  of  their 
lives," 

"  This  is  blessed  refreshment,  Magdalen,  shut  up  alone 
with  thee  in  such  precious  communion." 

"Blessed,  indeed.    But  I  must  be  thinking  of  returning 

home  soon, — when  thinkest  thou  to  follow  ?  " 

IM 


336  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"When  the  spring  fairly  opens,  I  shall  soon  be  well 
again;  and  then  what  joy  once  more  to  tread  the  halls  of 
Lyndhurst ;  but,  Magdalen,  life  wears  a  much  more  sober 
hue  than  it  did  five  years  ago." 

"But  not  less  happy?" 

"More  so,  dear  Magdalen;  for  life  is  so  linked  with 
immortality  henceforth,  that  even  its  joys  are  tempered 
by  these  thoughts ;  one  of  the  bright  prospects  of  the  future 
is,  that  I  may  call  thee  sister  soon." 

Lord  Algernon  is  here,  and  Magdalen  accompanies  him 
to  Englewood. 

Lyndhurst  has  been  restored  to  the  Earl,  Lord  Algernon 
has  recalled  the  servants,  and  is  busily  occupied  in  making 
the  castle  ready  for  the  household. 

Ralph  and  Dorothy  are  at  the  lodge  once  more,  every 
room  filled  with  the  memory  of  Lettice ;  but  the  horrors 
of  her  death  are  fading,  and  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  comes 
fraught  to  them  now  with  the  raptures  of  the  heavenly 
choir  that  caught  up  tin  last  exulting  words,  and  so  they 
ever  think  of  Lettice  singing  that  triumphant  chant  in 
glory. 

Tried  ha  the  fires  of  affliction,  their  hearts  are  daily 
rising  heavenward,  in  the  hope  of  an  everlasting  reunion 
with  their  sainted  child. 

Geraldine  is  busy  now  in  preparing  her  spring  attire, 
for  her  prison-garb  was  completely  worn  out,  but  she  kept 
it  still  in  memory  of  the  days  when  she  was  hourly  in 
right  of  the  fiery  stake. 


TWICE    CROWNED.  837 

The  winter  is  passing ;  March,  with  its  bleak  winds,  con- 
lines  the  invalid  once  more  to  the  house ;  but  April  dawns 
at  last  with  its  smiles  and  tears  and  spring-flowers,  and 
the  physician  has  given  leave  of  departure  to  the  exiles. 

As  Geraldine  stood  before  her  parents  in  her  spring 
r^bes,  with  the  light  of  hope  in  her  dark-gray  eye,  and 
the  soft  bloom  of  health  tingeing  her  cheek,  they  could  not 
but  contrast  this  lovely  figure  with  the  trembling  girl  that 
they  parted  with  more  than  a  year  ago. 

They  are  expected  at  Lyndhurst,  and  the  dwellers 
around  the  castle  are  on  tiptoe,  for  they  love  and  honor 
the  family  of  the  Earl.  Two  carriages  convey  the  party 
home,  and  Geraldine  is  watching  for  the  first  glimpse  of 
familiar  objects. 

"  There,  dear  father,  is  old  St.  Jude's,"  said  his  daugh« 
ter,  as  she  pointed  to  the  steeple  glittering  in  the  sun- 
shine, and  further  on  appeared  the  turret  of  Lyndhuiet, 
just  peeping  above  the  forest-trees. 

But  the  carriage  is  stopping  by  the  roadside,  for  Ger- 
aldine  must  have  a  few  of  the  crocuses  and  snowdrops 
that  are  blooming  under  the  hedges,  and  the  song  of  the 
thrush  and  the  bluebird  is  full  of  the  melody  of  home, 
sweet  home. 

The  bells  of  St.  Jude's  are  ringing  a  loud  peal  of  wel- 
come, for  although  there  is  no  rector  there  now,  the  old 
sexton  took  it  upon  himself  to  ring  the  bells,  for  well  he 
knew  that  they  expressed  the  joy  of  the  gentry  and 

villagers  of  the  whole  neighborhood.    Smiles  and  tean 
29  W 


338  TWICE    CROWNED. 

are  chasing  each  other  over  Geraldine's  sweet  face;  in- 
deed, tears  expressed  the  joy  of  all  the  ladies,  as  they 
drove  up  the  avenue ;  for  lining  the  path  that  led  to  the 
castle,  were  two  lines  of  villagers  on  either  side  of  the 
path,  in  holiday-dress,  the  men  throwing  up  their  hats,  the 
women  and  children  dropping  a  courtesy  by  the  roadside, 
all  voices  joining  in  the  earnest  cheer  of  a  heart-warm 
English  welcome  of  "  Long  live  the  Earl  and  the  Countess 
of  Carrington ! "  and  then  another,  "  Long  live  the  Lady 
Geraldine ! " 

They  are  at  the  entrance  now ;  the  startled  deer,  throw- 
ing up  their  pretty  heads,  have  forgotten  their  old  friends, 
and  are  off  in  full  retreat. 

In  the  hall  stand  Lord  Algernon,  the  ladies  Magdalen 
and  Viola  Tresillian  on  his  arm ;  Master  Gilpin,  Ralph, 
Dorothy,  and  Robin  Heathcote,  with  the  servants  belong- 
ing to  the  castle. 

The  Earl  raised  his  hat,  with  the  reverential  words: 

"  God  be  praised  for  this  blessed  hour ! " 

Amid  the  blessings  of  their  friends  and  neighbors,  the 
family  passed  in  through  their  ancestral  halls  to  the  room 
most  loved  of  all ;  the  concourse  without  assembled  around 
tables  under  the  trees,  where  they  partook  of  the  bountiful 
cheer  spread  for  them  by  the  good  Earl  of  Carrington. 

Every  heart  was  touched  at  the  sight  of  the  mourn- 
ers from  the  lodge,  not  one  dry  eye  a?  they  looked  upon 
their  quiet  grief. 

"Thou  art  welcome,  dear  lady,"  said  Ralph,  who  spoke 


TWICE   CROWNED.  339 

for  the  rest ;  "  but  we  miss  the  dear  child  who  went  to 
London  ere  thou  wert  cited,  and  who  came  not  back  with 
thee." 

Geraldine's  voice  trembled,  as  she  replied : 

"  Thine  is  a  blessed  child,  Ralph,  for  Lettice  hath  been 
twice  crowned,  and  dwelleth  now  where  neither  storms 
nor  sorrows  can  reach  her  more." 

"  Yes,  my  lady,"  said  Dorothy,  "  we  know  that  truly : 
but  we  are  alone,  save  Robin." 

"How  fareth  it  with  thee,  good  Robin?"  said  the  young 
lady,  turning  to  the  form  that,  with  drooping  head, 
stood  by. 

"  I  tarry  with  these  good  friends  now,  lady,  for  mother 
is  dead,  and  I  have  none  but  these." 

Tears  filled  the  eyes  that  looked  upon  the  bowed  head, 
as  she  replied,  kindly : 

"  Thou  art  indeed  tried  in  the  fire,  good  Robin ;  mayest 
thou  come  out  purified  and  blest ! " 

Geraldine  paid  an  early  visit  to  the  study,  in  company 
with  Master  Gilpin.  Very  touching  wus  the  sight  of  the 
faoailiar  objects,  the  organ,  the  books,  the  chair,  the  table, 
the  cap  upon  the  stand,  and  even  the  little  vase  of  flowens, 
looking  as  though  loving  hands  had  been  there  but  re- 
cently. 

"  Who  could  have  placed  them  here  ?  "  said  Geraldine ; 
"  it  must  have  been  lately,  for  here  are  violets  and  pan- 
sies  and  bluebells,  all  spring  flowers." 

"The  hands  of  Mistress  Templeton,"  was  the  reply, 


340  TWICE   CROWNED. 

"  for  I  bring  her  there  now  and  then,  hoping  to  rest  ,re 
the  broken  links  of  memory ;  but,  alas !  poor  lady,  she 
remembereth  but  one,  and  him  she  waiteth  for  so  patient- 
ly ;  all  else  is  a  blank." 

Geraldine  touched  the  flowers  reverently ;  and  seating 
herself  at  the  organ,  played  and  sang  one  of  the  master's 
hymns  with  her  own  sweet  voice. 

The  door  opened,  admitting  the  Lady  Magdalen. 

"  This  is  one  of  the  master's  hymns,"  said  the  singer. 
"  I  Bonder,  Magdalen,  if  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  per- 
fect ever  visit  this  lower  earth  ?  I  wish  it  were  so,  for  I 
trow  that  the  presence  of  good  Master  Berkeley  frighteth 
me  not." 

"The  Bible  hath  much  to  say  of  ministering  spirits, 
Geraldine." 

"  Yes,  love,  I  know ;  but  they  are  angels,  a  different 
order  from  redeemed  spirits.  And  yet  I  feel  as  if  there 
may  be  some  kind  of  communion  between  our  spirits  and 
those  we  loved  so  truly ;  it  may  be  a  fancy,  but  it  harmeth 
us  not." 

On  the  second  Sunday,  the  church-bells  of  St.  Jude 
rang  out  their  joyous  call  to  the  worshippers  of  a  true 
faith,  for  the  priest  had  disappeared,  the  changes  at  court 
sufficient  to  warrant  revolutions  here ;  and  so  the  altar  is 
gone,  incense  burns  no  more,  the  old  communion-table  is 
get  up  m  its  right  place,  the  texts  of  the  blessed  Gospel 
appear  again  upon  the  walls,  and  Master  Gilpin,  with  his 
friend  Maurice  Lanibertou,  performs  the  service  as  author- 


TWICE    CKOWNED.  34* 

ized  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  —  not  all  that  they  desired,  but 
infinitely  better  than  the  Romish  Mass  of  Queen  Mary. 

Master  Lainberton  preached  the  sermon,  for  his  friend 
had  brought  him  with  him,  hoping  to  see  him  instituted 
as  rector  of  St.  Jude's. 

Listened  to  with  deep  attention,  the  sermon  had  the 
ring  of  Master  Berkeley's  fervent  piety;  and  tears  of  joy 
bathed  the  faces  of  the  worshippers,  as  once  more  they 
heard  the  glad  tidings  in  the  ancient  building. 

Taking  an  early  opportunity,  the  Countess  and  Lady 
Geraldine,  in  company  with  Master  Gilpin,  paid  a  sad 
visit  to  Mistress  Templeton. 

On  approaching  the  lodge,  they  saw  the  pale  face,  as 
usual,  seated  by  the  window;  but  as  soon  as  she  per- 
ceived the  carriage,  she  hastened  to  the  gate,  and  taking 
Master  Gilpin's  hand,  she  looked  eagerly  upon  his  face, 
saying: 

"Has  he  come?  I  am  sure  it  must  be  Whitsuntide." 
And,  without  noticing  the  ladies,  she  peered  wistfully  into 
the  carriage ;  and  then  dropping  her  hands  by  her  side, 
with  a  deep  sigh,  she  murmured  the  same  old  lament. 
"  I  must  wait  a  little  longer,  a  little  longer ;  but  he  11 
come,  my  Walter,  for  he  always  keeps  his  word." 

Taking  her  hand,  Master  Gilpin  conducted  her  into 
the  house ;  and  then  leading  the  visitors  up  to  the  hapless 
lady,  he  said : 

"Dost  not  know  these  ladies,  Elizabeth?  they  loved 
Master  Berkeley." 
29* 


342  TWICE   OEOWNED. 

"  No,  In  sooth,  good  friend,"  passing  her  wasted  hand 
over  Geraldine's  face.  "I  know  none  but  him;  but  I 
love  them,  if  they  loved  my  Walter." 

The  soft  brown  hair  was  silvered  now,  the  cheek  waa 
thin  and  wasted,  the  form  frail  as  a  drooping  lily ;  and 
the  visitors  looked  upon  the  mental  ruin  before  them  with 
tearful  eyes,  and  hearts  full  of  loving  plans,  for  the  sake 
of  good  Master  Berkeley. 

The  housekeeper  brought  in  some  refreshments,  and 
had  a  mournful  tale  to  tell  of  the  one  absorbing  employ- 
ment of  the  spirit,  that  was  gradually  consuming  the 
mortal  frame. 

On  their  ride  home,  the  Countess  opened  her  heart  to 
Master  Gilpin. 

"She  must  come  to  the  castle,"  said  the  lady,  "where 
she  shall  have  the  master's  rooms,  and  a  good  nurse  to 
take  care  of  her.  It  is  not  meet  that  she  should  spend 
such  a  lonely  life ;  at  all  events,  we  can  soothe  her  latter 
days." 

"  It  will  be  a  grateful  work,"  said  Geraldine,  "  to  cher- 
ish her  for  the  master's  sake.  I  trow  that  not  long  will 
she  be  separated  from  him,  poor  lady ! " 

Master  Gilpin  closed  the  lodge ;  and  we  soon  find  Mis- 
tress Templeton  in  her  new  home. 

Somewhat  bewildered,  she  walked  from  room  to  room, 
examining  everything,  and  quite  cheerful  in  the  con- 
sciousness of  being  in  his  apartments. 

Geraldhje  was  much  in  her  room ;  and  the  lady  would 


TWICE   CROWNED.  343 

sit  with  hands  folded  meekly  on  her  lap,  listening  to  the 
Bweet  hymn  of  the  Urbs  Beata. 

At  its  close,  she  would  say,  with  a  wan,  faded  smile 
upon  her  sweet  face : 

"  He  is  coming  now,  for  he  loved  that  hymn,  and  to]  3 
me  to  learn  it ;  can  I,  lady  ? " 

But  only  one  verse  could  she  ever  sing,  and  that  seemed 
to  be  but  a  fragment  of  former  tender  memories. 

So  touching  was  the  mournful  voice,  that  Geraldine 
could  scarcely  control  her  emotions  when  thus  accom- 
panied. 

"He  will  come,"  she  would  say,  "  if  he  hears  me  sing." 
And  then  she  would  raise  the  window,  looking  out,  and 
then  to  the  door,  singing  still ;  then,  sighing  sadly,  she 
would  murmur : 

"  Not  yet,  not  yet !     Ah,  me !  so  long ! " 

And  thus  for  hours  she  would  sit  in  hopeless  melan- 
choly, until  some  new  impulse  would  send  her  on  hei 
fruitless  search. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

SACRED  DUST. 

•JITISTRESS  TEMPLETON  seemed  now  to  like  society, 
^-'-*-  for  every  day  she  was  in  the  sitting-room  employed 
with  her  knitting ;  very  fitful  was  this  occupation,  for  it 
was  always  with  a  preoccupied  mind,  and  she  would  rise 
suddenly,  (the  nurse  following  her  out  into  the  avenue,) 
saying  anxiously : 

"  I  am  sure  it  must  be  time ;  let  us  go,  nurse." 

One  day  she  had  eluded  the  watchfulness  of  her  attend- 
ant, and  could  nowhere  be  found.  Through  the  vista  lead- 
ing to  the  lake,  all  through  the  park,  and  out  into  tiw 
public  road,  the  search  was  made,  but  in  vain. 

In  a  few  hours,  Robin  was  seen  bringing  the  poor  lady 
h^me  in  his  little  wagon,  having  found  her  by  the  road- 
side, worn  and  weary,  her  lap  full  of  wild  flowers,  and 
her  strength  nearly  gone. 

"  I  brought  them  all  for  Walter ;  the  sweet  hawthorn 
buds,  and  the  wild  roses,  all  for  him." 

This  was  the  last  weary  journey  of  the  wanderer.  Ste 
placed  the  flowers  in  the  vase,  and  then  quietly  allowed 
the  nurse  to  lay  her  on  the  bed.  None  knew  how  far 
Bhe  had  rambled  on  that  toilsome  journey,  but  never  did 

Elizabeth  rise  again.    Each  day  she  became  weaker,  her 

S44 


TWICE   CROWNED.  845 

appearance  more  ethereal,  and  the  physician  said  that 
"life  was  but  a  flickering  taper." 

Geraldine  sat  much  by  her  side,  singing  sweet  hymns, 
and  turning  her  thoughts  to  the  better  land,  whither  she 
^las  hastening. 

"  I  saw  him  last  night,"  said  she,  one  morning ;  "  ho 
was  bright  and  beautiful,  he  beckoned  to  me  to  come;  I 
tried,  but  I  could  not  reach  him ;  he  was  in  the  clouds, 
lady,  and  near  to  him  was  the  Lord  Jesus:  how  He 
smiled  on  Walter !  I  tried  so  hard  to  reach  him,  but  I 
could  not,  I  could  not,  and  then  I  awoke." 

She  slept  much  of  the  time,  but  in  her  waking  houra 
she  always  had  some~such  sweet  fancies  to  tell  to  Geral- 
dine. One  day  she  awoke,  with  an  unusually  bright  smile 
upon  her  face. 

"I  lay  awake  in  the  moonlight,  lady,  and  something 
tapped  at  my  window ;  it  was  a  white  pigeon ;  it  came  to 
tell  me  that  I  must  go  to  meet  him,  for  he  cannot  come 
all  the  way,  and  so  I  am  going  very  soon,  very  soon." 

And  thus  the  sweet  lady  wandered  —  no  pain,  no  suffer- 
ing, nothing  but  a  broken  heart — a  yearning  broken  heart. 

Very  feeble  were  the  pulsations  now,  very  faint  the 
whispered  words,  for  Elizabeth  was  in  the  deep  waters  of 
Jordan. 

Suddenly  unclosing  her  eyes,  she  fixed  them  rapturously 
upon  a  distant  corner  of  the  room,  her  hands  extended  in 
that  direction,  with  the  words  upon  her  dying  lips : 

"He  is  there!     Waiter!     Walter!  and  my  Saviour, 


346  TWICE  CROWNED. 

our  Lord;  they  have  come  at  last;"  and  with  a  sweet 
smile  resting  upon  her  features,  she  passed  away.  The 
weary  watcher  is  at  rest,  for  she  has  found  the  lost  one  in 
the  land  of  the  immortals — with  her  pale  hands  clasped 
upon  her  breast,  a  smile  of  ineffable  sweetness  rests  upon 
her  placid  features,  a  few  stray  locks  of  silky  hair  waving 
around  her  marble  brow  —  they  are  silvered  now,  and 
arrayed  for  the  tomb ;  loving  hands  have  strewed  heart's- 
ease  and  forget-me-nots,  the  flowers  that  she  loved,  around 
her  sleeping  form.  Suspended  by  a  black  ribbon,  hangs 
the  .picture  of  the  master,  from  which  she  had  never 
parted  for  one  moment,  for  her  first  morning  and  her  last 
evening  kiss  had  been  pressed  upon  that  likeness  ever 
since  the  day  that  he  had  presented  it,  and  none  could 
remove  it  now,  for  there  was  another  picture  of  the  good 
man  on  the  study-wall.  Rest  thee,  sweet  Elizabeth !  thy 
sorrows  ail  ended,  thou  art  with  the  Lord. 

Master  Gilpin  was  sent  for,  and  attended  by  Master 
Lamberton,  he  came  to  commit  to  the  silent  tomb  the 
remains  of  Elizabeth  Templeton. 

"  This  seemeth  a  fitting  time  to  remove  the  ashes  of  the 
martyrs,"  said  the  minister ;  "  for  what  more  suitable  place 
than  the  church  of  St.  Jude's  for  the  sepulture  of  that 
sacred  dust  ?  " 

Preparations  were  accordingly  made,  the  boxes  removed, 
and  placed  in  coffins,  were  brought  to  the  castle,  to  take 
their  place  in  the  procession  to  the  church.  The  solemn 
tolling  of  the  bells  of  old  St.  Jude's  brought  large  num- 
bers to  attend  upon  the  services.  Never  before,  perhaps, 


TWICE    CROWNED.  34T 

had  such  a  deeply  solemnized  congregation  assembled  in 
the  old  church,  for  many  present  remembered,  with  most 
tender  affection  and  the  deepest  reverence,  the  good  min- 
ister whose  sacred  dust  was  about  to  lie  among  them,  and 
many  a  heart  went  back  to  that  bright  May  morning 
when  sweet  Lettice  Kenworthy  was  crowned  by  her  young 
companions  Queen  of  May,  now  as  a  youthful  martyr  to 
have  Christian  burial  under  the  sacred  roof. 

Not  a  few,  too,  remembered  Mistress  Templeton,  the  be- 
trothed of  their  good  minister.  The  beautiful  burial-ser- 
vice, with  its  solemn  music,  never  seemed  more  truly  com- 
forting than  on  this  day,  when  the  words  which  had 
consoled  so  many,  fell  upon  these  weeping  mourners  with 
their  solemn  benediction  : 

"  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord :  even  so 
saith  the  Spirit ;  for  they  rest  from  their  labors." 

Deposited  in  a  place  of  sepulture  prepared  to  receive 
them,  the  congregation,  one  by  one,  passed  the  open  vaults, 
each  dropping  the  tribute  of  sweet  flowers  upon  the  cof- 
fins ;  and  thus  side  by  side,  Walter  Berkeley  and  Eliza- 
beth Templeton  sleep  quietly  until  the  resurrection  morn, 
while  sweet  Lettice  was  honored  by  a  vault  set  apart  for 
her,  as  a  youthful  martyr  for  the  truth  in  the  days  of 
Queen  Mary.  Only  a  handful  or  two  of  sacred  dust  slum- 
berrd  there,  but  enough  to  represent  the  honored  martyrs 
of  St.  Jude's. 

Amid  the  solemn  wails  of  funeral  music,  the  procession 
passed  out  of  the  church,  old  St.  Jude's,  doubly  hallowed 
now  as  the  resting-place  of  three  of  that  great  multitude 


848  TWICE    CROWNED. 

who  "  were  slain  for  the  Word  of  God,"  and  who  wait 
under  the  altar  for  their  coronation-day. 

Elizabeth  Templeton's  estate  is  at  the  disposal  of  Master 
Gilpin,  and  he  knows  of  no  better  use  to  make  of  it  than 
to  turn  it  into  a  rectory  for  St.  Jude's.  Master  Lamber- 
ton  is  rector  now,  and  while  unmarried,  will  take  up  hia 
abode  at  the  castle,  occupying  Walter  Berkeley's  apart- 
ments, and  directing  the  studies  of  Edward  and  Sibyl,  Mis- 
tress Hastings  still  remaining  as  companion  to  the  Countess. 

The  new  minister  feels  as  if  treading  upon  sacred 
ground  in  these  hallowed  rooms,  the  property  of  the 
deceased  having  been  given  to  him,  Master  Gilpin  reserv- 
ing a  few  books  and  several  articles  of  daily  use  for  keep- 
sakes of  his  departed  friend.  Very  soon  we  find  the  new 
rector  full  of  pastoral  work ;  for  there  are  many  waste 
places  to  build  up,  many  tares  to  root  out,  sown  by  the 
enemy  in  weak,  unstable  minds.  And  right  speedily  the 
new  minister  was  gaining  friends,  for  many  declared  that 
he  was  just  like  their  good  rector,  while  some  discontented 
spirits  were  always  drawing  contrasts,  saying: 

"Thus  and  thus  did  Master  Berkeley;"  at  which  the 
new  minister  smiled,  for  he  knew  much  of  human  nature, 
aware  that  it  would  be  his  life  and  labors  that,  blessed  of 
God,  would  win  souls  to  Christ ;  and  it  was  for  that  Mau- 
rice Lamberton  had  assumed  the  office  of  the  sacred  min- 
istry, and  not  for  popularity  nor  human  applause.  And 
go,  steadily,  prayerfully,  and  happily,  he  walked  after 
his  Master,  and  the  flock  were  learning  to  follow  him,  as 
he  followed  Christ 


TWICE    CROWNED.  $49 

In  a  few  weeks  we  find  three  marble  slabs  on  the  wall* 
of  St  dude's,  with  these  inscriptions  : 

SACRED  TO  THK  MEMOBT 
uv 

THI  REV.  WALTER  BERKELEY, 

Aged  forty  years. 
MARTYRED  IN  THE  REIGN 

OF 

QUEEN  MARY. 
"Tried  in  the  fire,"  and  found  pure  gold. 


SACRED  TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF 

ELIZABETH  TEMPLETON, 

Aged  thirty-four  years. 

"Asleep  in  Jesus." 


SACKED  TO  THE  MEMORY 

OF 

LETTICE    KENWORTHY, 
Aged  twenty-three  years. 

A  BLESSED  MARTYR 
!•  THB  REIGN  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 

Her  dying  chant, 
THB  "GLORIA  IN  EXCELSIS." 

*  The  noble  army  of  martyrs  praise  thee,"  had  been 
ding  for  many  rolling  years  in  the  old  church,  but  never 
with  the  same  sacred  fervor  as  now,  when  the  eyes  of  the 
worshippers  turned  involuntarily  upon  these  mute  testi- 
monies, reminding  them  of  the  martyrs  of  old  St.  Jude'a. 
SO 


CHAPTER  XXXIL 

LIGHTS   FOLLOW  SHADOWS. 

QIO  flows  on  our  human  life,  very  like  unto  the  shadows 
^  of  the  changing  clouds  upon  the  landscape,  —  clouds 
and  storms  to-day,  sunshine  and  brightness  to-morrow, 
the  sunlight  and  the  rain  descending  alike  upon  the 
righteous  and  the  wicked.  Thus  it  seemeth  ',o  our  human 
vision ;  but  no  merely  blind  chance  directeth  these  silent 
changes,  for  an  unseen  hand  sendeth  His  angel  of  peace 
with  every  trial  to  the  righteous,  which  are  only  so  many 
harbingers  of  coming  wrath  to  the  wicked. 

The  three  quiet  sleepers  at  St.  Jude's  have  passed 
beyond  the  changing  lights  and  shadows  into  a  region  of 
perfect  peace ;  but  the  dwellers  at  the  castle  and  the  cot 
are  still  beneath  the  ever-changing  clouds  of  life. 

The  shadows  that  so  long  clouded  their.'  earthly  joys 
have  fled  now,  and  the  light  of  hope  and  peace  is  dawn- 
ing ^vith  their  rosy  tints  upon  the  family  at  Lyndhurst. 

Tried  in  the  fires  of  affliction,  if  not  in  the  flames  of 
the  fagot,  henceforth  the  preciousness  of  the  Apostle's 
words  will  be  seen  in  their  daily  lives  :  "  But  rejoice,  in- 
asmuch as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings,  that, 
when  his  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also 

with  exceeding  joy." 

850 


TWICE    CROWNED.  861 

And  this  is  the  joy,  deep  and  full,  which  is  spreading 
its  halo  of  blessedness  around  this  household. 

The  May-day  is  coming  again ;  the  children  are  out, 
bringing  in  their  May-buds,  for  the  memory  of  past  sor- 
rows sits  but  lightly  upon  that  happy  age ;  and  now  they 
are  told  that  Queen  Elizabeth  is  on  the  throne,  and  that 
she  is  the  friend  of  all  her  people,  for,  with  eyes  wide 
open,  dear  innocents !  they  have  heard  the  story  of  her 
wondrous  condescension  on  the  day  of  the  grand  proces- 
sion. How  many  nosegays  she  received  from  the  poor 
women,  and  how  often  she  stopped  her  coach  when  she 
saw  any  simple  body  trying  to  draw  near !  how  she  cast 
her  eyes  to  heaven,  and  spread  out  her  royal  hands  in 
blessing ! 

"  What  a  Queen  of  goodness  she  must  be,  forsooth  ! " 
answered  the  guileless  children ;  and  so  they  rejoiced 
right  merrily  on  this  first  May-day  of  the  late  accession, 
quite  sure  that  with  the  new  Queen  had  descended  all 
blessings  upon  England ;  quite  unconscious,  in  their  sini  • 
plicity,  of  the  intrigues  that  were  already  fermenting  at 
court,  and  of  the  double-faced  character  of  the  Queen. 

"  Long  live  Queen  Elizabeth  ! "  said  the  children,  as 
they  marched  off  to  bring  in  the  May-buds ;  and  "  Long 
live  Queen  Elizabeth ! "  they  shouted  again,  as,  with  horn 
and  hautboy,  they  conducted  their  own  queen,  Elizabeth 
Manners,  to  the  May-pole,  for  nothing  else  but  that  pop- 
ular name  could  be  thought  of  to-day.  They  had  even 
rejected  several,  who  had  not  hair  of  the  same  color,  aad 


352  TWICE    CROWNED. 

the  same  complexion  as  the  Queen  of  England.  But 
there  was  one  sad  heart  on  that  joyous  day,  for  Eobin  has 
tied  his  hawthorn  bough  with  blue  ribbon,  and  hung  »t 
ovei  his  door,  in  memory  of  the  martyr  who,  years  ago. 
had  been  crowned  the  fairest  Queen  of  May. 

For  several  months,  alterations  had  been  going  on  at 
Arlington,  a  seat  about  five  miles  distant,  belonging  to 
the  Earl,  intended  for  the  home  of  the  Lady  Geraldine  ; 
and  Lord  Fitzhugh  is  much  at  Lyndhurst,  directing  the 
workmen.  The  Countess  is  often  consulting  her  daughter 
about  her  wardrobe ;  but  we  find  her,  with  a  serious  sweet- 
ness, always  replying : 

"  Thou  knowest  best,  mother  dear ;  but  worldly  pomp 
and  glitter  seemeth  not  becoming  in  one  who  hath  tarried 
so  long  in  sight  of  the  stake,  for  the  days  and  nights  in 
the  Tower  have  brought  eternity  very  near." 

"  That  is  true,  love ;  but  the  Lord  hath  brought  thee 
into  a  quiet  haven,  where  thou  hast  a  work  to  do  for 
Him,  and  a  blessed  home  to  brighten  with  thy  cheerful 
piety." 

"  The  shadows  are  passing,  and  the  joys  of  a  happy 
home  will  soon  bring  back  my  former  spirits ;  but  always 
chastened,  mother.  I  know  that  thou  wouldst  have  my 
wishes  for  a  wedding-suit ;  and  as  Marmaduke  liketh  the 
sky-blue  kirtle  and  tunic,  it  must  e'en  be  so,  and  thou 
must  choose  all  the  rest." 

"We  go  to  London  on  Monday  to  bring  down  the 
wedding-gear ;  what  sayest  thou  to  accompanying  us  ?  " 


TWICE    CROWNED.  353 

"Nay,  nay,  dearest  mother,  ihe  sight  of  London  would 
bring  back  all  my  sorrows;  ana  as  for  the  gayety  of 
public  courts,  I  like  it  not.  Leave  me  here  in  quiet  at 
Lyndhurst,  with  the  sweet  flowers  and  the  spring  birds  to 
ging  away  painful  memories." 

And  so  the  parents  were  content  to  leave  Geraldine, 
and  visit  London  alone. 

As  a  faithful  servant  of  the  crown,  the  Earl  had  a 
gracious  reception  at  court,  and  might  have  had  a  high 
post  of  honor  around  the  royal  person. 

"  Where  tarrieth  thy  noble  daughter,  the  Lady  Ger- 
aldine ? "  inquired  the  Queen ;  "  we  had  hoped  to  see  her 
at  court." 

"  Her  health  and  spirits  have  been  sorely  broken  by 
her  long  confinement  and  heavy  griefs,"  replied  the  Earl  ; 
"  and  she  bade  me  bring  her  loyal  wishes  for  the  happi- 
ness of  your  Royal  Majesty." 

"  Thou  wilt  bear  this  ring  to  the  Lady  Geraldine,  in 
token  of  our  high  regard  for  her  courage  and  truth  in  the 
hour  of  her  trial ;  and  bid  her  remember  that  in  Eliz- 
abeth of  England  she  hath  a  friend  at  all  times." 

There  is  a   lively  party  in   the  sitting-room   of  the 

( buntess  on  the  morning  after  her  return,  to  witness  the 

unpacking  of  the  trousseau,  and  the  bride-elect  smiled  at 

I  the  delight  of  the  younger  ladies,  as   they  viewed   the 

London   purchases,   Geraldine   herself   equally  pleased, 

though   less  demonstrative.     The  arrangements  are  all 

made,  the  new  home  ready,  and  the  evening  before  thi 

80*  X 


354  TTVICE   CEOWNED. 

wedding-day  we  find  Marmaduke  and  Geraldine  paying 
their  farewell  visit  to  the  lake. 

"  It  never  looked  so  lovely,"  said  Geraldine,  as,  seated 
in  the  boat,  they  floated  peacefully  along  in  the  soft  moon- 
light, Marmaduke  rowing  lazily  with  the  tide. 

"  There  are  some  strange  contrasts  in  life,"  said  the 
young  man,  as  he  rested  thoughtfully  upon  his  oars,  "  the 
last  so  full  of  strife  and  danger,  this  so  quiet  and  full  of  joy." 

"  In  the  latter  reign,  the  gospel  was  in  prison,"  was  the 
reply,  "  and  how  could  the  English  people  be  happy  with- 
out its  blessed  truth  ?  but  now  it  is  coming  to  the  light 
again,  and  with  the  storms,  the  famine,  and  the  pestilence 
of  Queen  Mary's  reign,  are  disappearing  also  all  the 
frightful  spirits  of  Popish  bigotry." 

"  How  little  did  we  dream  in  that  gloomy  Tower  that 
we  should  ever  see  a  day  like  this,"  said  Marmaduke; 
"and  now  we  have  the  hope  of  passing  our  lives  together 
in  the  service  of  our  dear  Master." 

The  bells  of  St.  Jude's  are  ringing  out  their  merriest 
chimes  on  the  morning  of  this  bright  June  day,  and  at 
the  appointed  hour  the  carriages  containing  the  wedding 
parties  and  their  guests  were  eagerly  watched  by  the  vil- 
lagers, who  lined  the  roadside  to  see  the  gay  procession. 

There  was  one  sad  gazer  at  the  window  of  the  lodge, 
for  Robin  was  there,  thinking  of  the  day  so  long  an- 
ticipated, when  he  thought  to  claim  Lettice  as  his  life 
companion  •  but,  alas !  that  vision  is  gone,  and  Robin  la 
yet  beneath  the  shadows  of  that  great  grie£ 


TWICE    CROWNED.  355 

Beaching  the  church  -  gate,  on  each  side  of  the  patk 
leading  into  the  door  of  entrance  were  lines  of  sweet 
children  strewing  the  way  with  flowers,  as  the  lovely 
brides  passed  in. 

Master  Gilpin  had  been  summoned  to  perform  the  cere- 
mony, and  seldom  had  there  been  a  brighter  scene  in  the 
old  church,  where,  amid  the  sacred  joys  of  the  wedding- 
day,  the  shadows  all  passed  from  Geraldine's  path,  and 
leaning  upon  the  arm  of  Lord  Fitzhugh,  she  went  forth  a 
happy  bride,  to  bless  the  home  of  her  husband ;  and  Lady 
Magdalen,  too,  in  possession  of  the  hopes  of  a  pure  faith, 
entered  upon  the  holy  life  of  a  Christian  wife,  as  head  of 
the  time-honored  home  at  Englewood. 

Lord  Fitzhugh  had  kept  Geraldine  away  from  her  new 
home  while  it  was  being  fitted  up,  and  when  in  sight  of 
Arlington,  she  turned  to  her  husband  a  face  beaming  with 
pleasure,  for  wherever  sweet  flowers  could  be  planted,  in 
their  June  glory,  they  bloomed  around  the  mansion. 
Roses  of  every  hue  trained  over  arbors,  up  the  sides  of 
walls,  and  along  the  borders  of  garden-paths ;  even  the 
outhouses  of  the  servants  were  adorned  also  with  their 
sweet  robe  of  flowers. 

Everything  that  could  be  done  to  make  this  an  attrac- 
tive home,  within  and  without,  had  been  unsparingly 
bestowed  by  the  Earl  and  Lord  Fitzhugh,  the  latter 
choosing  to  fit  up  Geraldine's  own  apartments. 

It  has  been  a  blessed  day,  the  parting  with  dear  rela- 
tives much  softened  by  the  thought  that  they  are  neax 


366  TWICE    CROWNED. 

enough  to  see  each  other  almost  daily.  The  wedding- 
guests  are  gone,  and  the  family  circle  of  four  (for  Mar- 
maduke's  mother  and  sister  are  of  the  household),  with  a 
train  of  servants,  gather  around  the  domestic  altar,  in  a 
room  fitted  up  as  a  small  chapel. 

On  the  following  day,  Geraldine  was  conducted  through 
the  mansion  by  her  husband,  showing  her  all  its  comforts 
and  elegancies. 

"  Now,  Marmaduke,  we  must  find  our  work,"  said  the 
lady,  looking  around  upon  her  home. 

"  We  shall  find  it,  sweet  one,  for  there  are  humble  fam- 
ilies around  us  who  need  our  sympathy  and  care,  servants 
to  be  guided,  the  members  of  our  own  family  to  bind  to- 
gether in  bonds  of  love,  and  our  own  spirits  to  prepare 
for  a  higher  life  when  this  is  over." 

"  If  we  love  Christ,  Marmaduke,  we  shall  love  all  for 
whom  He  died ;  so,  wherever  we  see  them,  we  have  some- 
thing to  do  for  their  happiness." 

The  Lady  Magdalen  has  found  her  sphere  also ;  and 
weekly  do  the  friends  meet  together  to  talk  over  their 
cares,  their  pleasures,  and  their  plans  for  good.  Ger- 
aldine has  her  own  little  carriage,  just  holding  two ;  and 
every  day  it  is  seen  travelling  over  the  roads  and  lanes 
wound  Arlington,  very  often  by  Lerself,  for  she  has  a 
gentle  animal,  and  has  learned  to  drive. 

She  has  her  own  systematic  way  of  doing  good ;  and, 
in  the  simplest  attire,  she  is  becoming  better  acquainted 
with  the  humble  people  on  the  estate,  who  are  learning  to 


TWICE    CROWNED.  357 

reverence  and  love  the  young  lady  of  Arlington,  the 
Lady  Agnes  gradually  becoming  interested  in  the  same 
good  work. 

The  years  roll  on,  lights  and  shadows  following  each 
other  as  the  pilgrims  need  ;  but  many  have  lived  to  blesa 
the  day  at  Arlington  when  the  Lady  Geraldine  came 
among  them. 

Ralph  and  Dorothy  are  still  at  the  lodge,  in  their  old 
age  well  cared  for  by  the  Earl,  for  Kobin  is  lodge-keeper 
now. 

In  memory  of  his  early  grief,  he  still  hangs  the  haw- 
thorn branch  tied  with  blue  ribbon,  on  every  May-day, 
over  the  door  of  his  room,  for  he  has  never  married. 

But  all  the  children  around  Lyndhurst  love  u  Uncle 
Robin,"  for  that  is  his  name  among  the  little  ones. 

"  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children, 
ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  When 
we  look  at  this  simple-hearted  Christian,  we  feel  that  if 
guilelessness,  docility,  and  tenderness  especially  mark  the 
age  of  childhood,  then  good  Uncle  Robin  is  akin  to  these. 

When  the  spring  dawns  at  Lyndhurst,  its  fresh  breezes 
call  the  boys  out  into  the  green  fields ;  and  they  know 
where  to  go  for  the  prettiest  kite,  for  Uncle  Robin  keeps 
a  goodly  etore  for  the  neighbors'  children ;  or  when  the 
summer  invites  to  sports  on  the  water,  Uncle  Robin  fur- 
nishes the  mimic  boats ;  indeed,  he  has  made  one  large 
enough  to  hold  five  or  six  children  (for  he  has  quite  a 


S68  TWICE    CROWNEt*. 

mecbauical  genius),  and  frequently  on  Saturday  after- 
noon, the  good  man  is  seen  with  his  crew  of  merry  chil- 
dren, enjoying  the  pleasure  of  rowing  on  the  lake. 

Perhaps  the  most  delightful  sport  of  all  is  in  the  woods 
when  the  dry  leaves  begin  to  crackle  under  their  feet,  and 
the  cool  breezes  quicken  their  pace,  and  call  the  young 
blood  to  their  plump  cheeks ;  the  higher  the  wind,  the 
better ;  for  then,  with  baskets  on  their  arms,  and  led  by 
Uncle  Robin,  they  are  out  on  a  nutting  expedition,  the 
large  boys  climbing  the  trees  to  shake  the  heavily-laden 
branches,  the  others  standing  aside  for  fear  of  the  pelting 
shower  of  nuts,  then  all  rushing  for  their  share;  and 
many  a  pretty  lesson  of  courtesy  to  the  little  girls,  gen- 
erosity to  the  weak  ones  on  the  ground,  or  to  the  sick  ones 
at  home,  does  the  good  man  teach.  In  the  winter  even- 
ings he  is  busy  making  balls  and  fishing-nets  for  the  boys, 
and  cunning  little  chairs  and  tables  and  bedsteads  for  the 
girls.  There  are  several  children  named  for  Lettice,  and 
these,  of  course,  are  most  caressed  by  Uncle  Robin.  He 
is  seldom  seen  without  a  little  one  by  the  hand ;  and  the 
children  of  Arlington  and  Englewood,  as  well  as  those  of 
humbler  origin,  all  alike  love  Uncle  Robin. 

A  pet  dog,  a  pet  cat,  and  birds  so  tame  that  they  flock 
around  his  shoulders  and  light  upon  his  head,  are  some 
of  the  objects  on  which  to  lavish  the  love  dwelling  in  hia 
honest  heart,  that  would  have  been  given  to  Lettice. 

Twice  crowned,  she  waits  among  the  blessed  ones  in 
the  shining  city  for  the  coming  of  him  she  loved  on 


tWICE    CROWNED.  369 

earth  ;  and  in  cheerful  hope  of  the  summons,  Robin  wait* 
'"•elow. 

With  hearts  elevated  and  purified  by  their  trials,  we 
leave  the  rescued  families  under  the  reign  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, free  to  enjoy  and  teach  a  purer  faith. 

Would  that  with  the  lofty  heroism  of  Walter  Berkeley 
and  his  fellows,  the  Queen  had  not  temporized  with  error, 
but  had  swept  clean  away  forever  the  last  seed  of  Popery, 
but  its  end  has  not  come  yet. 

Spiritual  arrogance  could  not  live  in  heaven,  and  so 
God  cast  out  the  angels  that  whispered  the  first  daring 
thoughts  of  pride. 

They  fell,  and  sowed  their  seed  broadcast  upon  the 
earth.  Therefore,  wherever  we  see  pride  and  arrogance, 
we  know  that  it  comes  from  the  seed  accursed  in  heaven. 

Where  should  we  expect  to  see  it  most  daring  and 
aggressive  ?  where,  but  in  the  Church  of  God  ?  for  there 
Satan  has  his  most  powerful  antagonist.  So,  if  he  can  but 
corrupt  that,  he  has  a  strong  hold  yet  upon  the  souls  of 
men. 

Would  that  we  who  live  in  the  nineteenth  century 
might  be  warned  of  the  encroaching  and  arrogant  nature 
of  that  apostasy,  which,  always  the  same,  now  checked  in 
other  lauds,  seeks  to  plant  its  foot  upon  our  free  soil ; 
and  in  countless  ways,  but  mostly  subtle  and  secret,  not 
always  under  the  name  of  Romanism,  seeks  to  throttle  the 
spirit  of  the  true  Gospel. 

Queen  Mary,  Bonner,  and  Gardiner,  are  dead,  but  their 


300  TWICE   CROWNED. 

successors  live  —  successors  who  would  deprive  the 
of  the  Bible,  and  set  up  an  arrogant  priesthood  aa  medi- 
ators between  God  and  man. 

Let  young  Americans  beware,  and  know  where  they 
stand.  For  Christ  or  Belial  ?  Which  ?  For  simple  Gospel 
truth,  or  dark,  corrupting  error  ?  Which  ? 

Let  the  answer  from  your  warm  young  heart  be,  "  For 
Christ,  and  Him  alone  ; "  for  there  is  a  time  coming  when, 
before  the  great  white  Throne,  the  books  will  be  opened  — 
the  record  of  human  guilt,  and  the  revelations  of  the  book 
of  life ;  and  in  one  or  the  other  will  be  found  your  namt, 


iimi     i 

A     000027606     3 


